Blogs

Chapter 2

Warm.. It's so warm is the first thing that floats through my mind as I drift awake. My eyes peer over at the orange haired puppy girl next to me. Her eyes are shut tight with drool hanging out from her mouth as she snores away. She looks much better this morning. I contemplate getting up and fixing breakfast for the two of us, but as I start shuffling my way out of bed, I catch the puppy girls' arms wrapped securely around mine. The sudden realization makes me blush, and I slouch back down under the blankets, expecting to drift back to sleep. ..Or so I planned. But as my body drops back down into the sheets, I notice it seems more than warm down there. Was I sweating that much in my sleep..? No.. as I shuffle around beneath the covers, I realize this can't be only sweat. My bottom, and the pajamas I changed into last night, feel.. drenched. "...?!?" I quickly yank the covers up as a thought rushes through my mind. "It can't be.. I.. I didn't?" I didn't. But the orange haired girl next to me did. As I pull the covers up, I can smell it. I can see it. My once white sheets have an enormous yellow stain spreading out from the girl next to me. Oh no. She wet the bed. She really wet the bed. The thought never crossed me. She is an anthropoid after all. Is she even toilet trained..? Is this purely a night-time thing? As the thoughts race through my mind, I detect some foreign shuffling under the sheets as the girls green eyes start to open. "......Nh..." The doggy girl stirs awake. She peers up at me for a moment and looks bewildered. I wonder if she remembers anything from last night? This could be bad, I think. I'm concerned she may lash out at me for a moment, but suddenly her eyes wander down to the exposed covers. Suddenly, her eyes start to water. Her confusion replaced by a mix of panic and shame as she breaks down. My body instinctively reacts as my arms find themselves wrapped around the puppy girl and I pull her close, squeezing tight. I know this feeling, at least. It's still embarrassing remembering how serious of a bedwetting problem I had until my late teens. "Shhh, it's okay, doggy. Don't worry. I'm not mad. It happens." My hands rest against the girls head as I do my best to console her. She doesn't fight my embrace. Rather, she leans in closer, sobbing into my shirt as I tenderly stroke up and down her back. I continue doing this until she settles down. "Come on, let's get you cleaned up, okay?" I pull the sheets back and steadily lead her to the restroom. As I pull her along, she stares at me hesitantly again. I don't blame her, I can only imagine what goes through someone's mind in a position like this; taken in by a complete stranger.. and then waking up next to her in wet sheets to top it off. As we enter the bathroom, I assess the extent of the damage. My pajamas are thoroughly drenched, clasping tightly to my skin. The doggy girls shirt's soaked through, the white fabric stained a translucent yellow and clinging to her legs and backside as well. ..I can't deny that there's something endearing about this situation. The way the wet shirt is clinging to the doggy girls figure, the soaked through fabric providing a teasing view of her tush, and the still warm wetness clinging against my own skin. I'm actually not bothered by this at all. In fact, it's kind of.. ..Wait, what is wrong with me? I'm standing here soaked in another girls accident and I'm.. enjoying it? God, I am aren't I? There's surely something wrong with me. I peek back up at the doggy girl in front of me and realize how much she's blushing. Her shirt is tugged down, and she's avoiding eye contact now. Crap. I got a bit too caught up in my own thoughts and didn't realize how much I was gawking. Come on, Risa, get your mind out of the gutter. "..U-Uhm, let's get cleaned up, okay? I still need to get our sheets washed and prepare breakfast so.. is it okay if we wash up together to save time?" This isn't anything particularly unusual. While anthropoid girls are, for the most part, capable of being as self-sufficient as a typical adult, many owners still prefer to handle tasks such as bathing their pets themselves. Pet manuals tend to describe it as being an excellent bonding experience between pets and their masters. Still, I can't help but fluster at the proposal.. especially after staring at her for what must have been a full minute. The doggy girl looks up for hardly a moment before burying her gaze again, but after a few moments she makes an agreeing nod. I run some bath water, adjusting the temperature as usual. Once satisfied, I pull the wet t-shirt over the doggy girls head, which was still the only thing she was wearing from the previous night. Once that's done, I strip down myself. As my shirt and pajama bottoms fall to the floor, I'm filled with a sudden bit of self-consciousness. This is the first time another girl has seen me naked since high-school, though she doesn't seem to pay any mind one way or the other. "All right, doggy, let's get cleaned up, okay?" I step into the tub first, making sure the temperature is not too hot or old, then pick the doggy girl up and set her down in with me. I start lathering a generous bit of soap into a washcloth and rub the doggy girl down like before. Afterwards, I wash myself down before lathering some citrus scented shampoo into the other girls hair. This is nice. I relax for a moment with the doggy girl, massaging her ears as we soak in the bathwater. I figure this is as good a time as any. "Hey, doggy.. do you have a name?" "....Mh.." She starts to speak, but falters. I recall studying a bit about anthropoids in school. It's very rare that they open up to anyone but their original owner or master. Getting her to communicate might be a bit tougher than I expected. "My name is Oumi Risa, but you can just call me Risa!" "....Risa..", the girl echos my name. "That's right! It's kinda awkward calling you doggy all the time though. If you don't want to tell me your name, I'll have to make one up for you. I must warn you though, I can come up with some pretty weird nicknames! So it might be better if I knew your real name instead." "....Nh.." ..No use, huh? A few minutes pass, and then.. "..Mikan." "...! ..Ah! Mikan? Is that your name?" The doggy girl.. Mikan, nods. It seems silly having to go through so much trouble for a name, but.. this must be a sign that the girl is beginning to trust me. It's a small start, but it makes me happy to know that she's opening up to me. "Nice to meet'chya, Mikan! I hope we can become good friends!" I ruffle her hair and give a comforting smile, and she smiles back at me for a moment, before her gaze falls back down to her lap. "...Risa. ..Uhm.. Mikan.. Mikan is sorry she made a mess in Risa's bed. ..Mikan.. knows she's a bad girl." As expected, she's still hurting from this mornings events. "It's okay, Mikan. You're not a bad girl, and I'm not mad at all. Accidents happen. In fact, I used to wet the bed myself up into my late teens! So don't worry, I know you can't help it, and I will never punish or yell at you for something you can't control." I ruffle the doggy girls hair again and embrace her softly from behind. She glances up at me meekly, and I give her a reassuring smile. "Risa's.. not angry at Mikan?" "Of-course not. I do need to ask though.. is this a frequent problem for you? It's not an issue if so, we just might need to get you some extra night-time protection, just like Risa once had." Mikan flusters a bit and gives a shy nod. Right. So, not a onetime thing. In that case, I'll need to add a few other items to my shopping list today. This is the most I've ever talked with an anthropoid girl. Some anthropoids only have basic communication skills, and most don't talk to strangers unless their jobs require it, but Mikan seems to be quite intelligent and well trained. I consider pressing her for more information about her original owner and what she was doing on that fateful night, but I don't want to put too much pressure on her right now, so the conversation between us ends there for now.

Kirito

Chapter 1

...It's raining.. As I look upon the apartment balcony, I can see a brown-haired girl with twintails staring back at me, her blue eyes flickering as a clash of lightning strikes off in the distance. Risa. Oumi Risa. That's her, my name.  It's getting late, and the storm doesn't seem like it will let up anytime soon. ..Grumble grumble.. "..Hungry..", my stomach groans out. I stretch and rest my head against the table as rain drops patter against the window. I forgot to stock up on groceries yesterday, so now I'm stuck here with nothing to eat.  Well, perhaps not. What's a little rain anyway? The convenience store isn't that far away. I still need to shower and do laundry tonight anyhow.  I push myself up from the table with a bit of forced enthusiasm, grab my nearby jacket and umbrella from the coat hanger, head out the door and.. Swoosh! "...!" As soon as I step out and open my umbrella, a sudden violent gust of wind practically knocks me off my feet. I can feel my skirt fluttering in the wind, the cold rain pelting against my skin as I struggle to maintain my footing. "Guh..!" I speed around the first corner, splashing through a few puddles hidden in the dark alleyway. Cold! I can feel the rainwater soaking into my socks as I run, but I'd rather not risk slowing down and getting blown over entirely. The last thing I want is to walk into a store looking like I wet my skirt. I can feel the rain fiercely pelting against my umbrella as I rush around another corner and instantly almost trip over something in the alleyway. "Wha...?!" A pile of dirty clothes..? No, a.. stray dog? There's an orange haired anthropoid girl wearing worn-out clothes laying here. She's thoroughly drenched by the rain, and motionless. What is she doing out here in this weather? I lean down and stare at her for a moment before giving a few curious pokes. "H-Hey.. are you okay?" She shuffles a bit, searching me with a lifeless stare, scarcely able to acknowledge my presence. This is not good. She's not going to survive the night out here like this. I stand up and look, but there's no one else around. Judging by her condition and how soaked the dog girl is, she's plainly been out here a long time.. the only thing I can think of is she's been abandoned by someone. But who could do such a thing? There are shelters you can leave anthropoid animals you are unable to care for, leaving them out on the street like this is just cruel. I don't know if there's much I can do to help, but I can't just leave her out here to die.. If she's been abandoned, she's probably starving too. There's no time to do any serious shopping, but.. I pull off my jacket and wrap it around the doggy girl. It might not be of much use at this point, but I don't know what else to do. Afterwards, I hastily run into the store and grab some of the closest things I can find. A couple bags of chips, a carton of milk, and a couple pieces of melon bread I find near the checkout counter. It's not much, but it will do for now. I quickly pay for the items, waiting impatiently as the cashier tucks them inside a plastic bag for me, and head out the door back into the alleyway. "...Crap." As I stare down at her with groceries and umbrella in-hand, it strikes me that carrying her is going to be difficult. I'm not sure I could even do it in perfect weather as it is. I consider going back inside and asking for help, but.. other than the cashier, no one seems to have been crazy enough to come out and brave this storm. While debating my options, the doggy girl stirs for a moment. I see her peering up towards the bag in my hand. She must still be conscious enough to smell food nearby. I didn't come this far to give up. I have to try. I toss my umbrella to the side and pull the grocery bag up my arm before crouching. The puppy girl stares up at me for a moment, and I have to fight back tears as I struggle to help. Her clothes are torn, and she looks bruised all over. It's not the most elegant display in the world, but after a few tries I manage to pick her up.  I nearly slip as I take a few steps out into the rain, but I'm surprised by how light the puppy girl is. I'm able to push my way through the storm and back to my apartment building in decent time. After a few clumsy attempts, I manage to get my door unlocked and carry her inside, using my foot to push the door shut behind us. I carefully rest her head against the back of the couch as I contemplate what I should do next. I'm sure the poor thing must be starved, but after settling back in, I realize that I'm nearly freezing after being drenched from head to toe in the rain. I can only imagine how it must be for her after being left out in that for so long. The first thing I should do for now is get her warm. I can start some bathwater and get some milk warmed up for her at the same time. I head to the kitchen to get the milk warming up first, then quickly make my way to the bathroom and run some warm bathwater. Once I'm content with the temperature, I head back out to living room and begin to strip off the doggy girls soiled clothing. I'm not sure if I'll be able to salvage these, I'll need to buy her some new clothes first thing tomorrow. I can ask around the pet shop and see if anyone's registered a missing pet while I'm there as well. Once she's undressed, I gingerly pick the girl up and carry her to the bathroom. Her body is absolutely freezing to the touch. I sincerely hope I'm doing the right thing here as as I lower her into the tub. She recoils at the sudden temperature shock, but doesn't otherwise say anything or react in any way. I make sure she's positioned so she stays above the water as I head back into the kitchen, retrieving the warmed cup of milk and bringing it back to the bathroom. "Hey, doggy.. here, drink this." I bring the cup of milk to her mouth. She sniffs the bowl a few times, then opens her mouth and quietly drinks it down. Some of it spills into the tub, but it seems she was able to get most of it down. I can sense a bit of warmth coming back to the girls cheeks as I lather some soap into a nearby washcloth and begin to run it along her shoulders, washing the mud and grime from her body as best I can. As I rinse the suds away from her hair, I can finally see some life returning to the puppy girls eyes. She's still lingering in and out of consciousness, but that's expected from sheer exhaustion more than anything. I let the water drain from the tub as I make one final pass with the shower head, grabbing a nearby towel and using it to pick the girl out of the tub, ensuring she doesn't fall over as I dry her off as much as I can. I wasn't paying much attention earlier, considering the urgency of the situation, but now that things have settled down a bit, I can't help but blush a bit as I glance over the puppy girls body. She's petite, her chest maybe a B-Cup at best, but I can't help but admire the girls plump bottom as I make a final pass with the towel. She doesn't seem to really notice or mind, but I feel a bit conflicted about all of this. Am I really doing the right thing here? Should I have just taken her to a shelter instead? Would they even be open in this weather? I don't know. I force my mind back to the task at hand, setting the girl down on the toilet for a moment as I run to the bedroom to retrieve a particularly long t-shirt for the puppy girl to wear. Anthropoid animals require special clothing to compensate for their tails. If I tried to put any of my clothes on her, they'd probably just fall right off, or at the least be extremely uncomfortable for her. "Here.. can you lift your arms up for me?" She stares at me for a moment. She looks confused. I guess the reality that she's in a strangers care right now has started to dawn on her, but she doesn't seem to protest much. Her arms lift up, and I'm able to slide the t-shirt over her with ease. It's a bit big, but it'll have to do for now. I help walk the girl into my bedroom, pick her up and gently and tuck her into a few blankets. Finally, I bring over an electric heater and turn it on in her direction. After a few minutes, the dog girl manages to drift off to sleep. It's past 3 AM now, and it looks like she should make a full recovery, I hope. I might be in over my head here. I can barely take care of myself.  I guess we'll just have to wait and see what tomorrow brings.

Kirito

 

female Real Life's Worst Mechanic

"What is taking him so long," Asuna Yuuki wondered as she stood awkwardly at the front desk of the Salon de Cafe, looking around at all the patrons at their tables, while she had to stand there, waiting for someone else. And there was one thing she was noticing among the customers, her fears from the outside being confirmed. "I'm way underdressed." This was a pretty classy place, and she was just dressed in normal street clothes. Granted, her normal clothes were nice, with a white coat, pink sweater underneath to stave off the mid-December Tokyo weather, but it wasn't cold enough to stop her from wearing a crimson skirt with only black tights beneath. She looked nice, but she wasn't dressed up and that made her feel inadequate. "Maybe I should have looked up the address when Kirito sent it, gotten a sense of the clientele." "Yo, Asuna!" Upon hearing her name, and the voice she recognized best outside her family, Asuna swiveled around towards the entrance. Instantly, her worries about being overdressed washed away. Coming through the glass door was the man she was waiting for, the man who had invited her out for the day, Kazuto Kirigaya, or Kirito as she knew him as. To say the two knew each other from the days of Sword Art Online would be leaving out 99% of the story. Being used to him, her first thought was how basic he was dressed, in the same clothes he wore everywhere besides school: jeans, a t-shirt, and a black coat . "Sorry, were you waiting long?" "Not that long. So, why'd you pick a place like this? This is more of the place I'd expect my mother to frequent, not so much you." "You remember Seijirou, right? He treated me to this place while he was giving me the lowdown on Death Gun. It seemed like the sort of place that would make for a good date. I had a day off, you had a day off, so all the pieces fell into place." "Kirito, you don't have to go to such lengths just for me. I mean, how much does a place like this cost?" "...you got me. I have an ulterior motive for picking this place. Truth is, I still have a lot of money from the GGO case, even after buying a few things for myself and Sugu, it's more than I know what to do with. I do this, I can treat you and spend a lot of that cash all at once. Another win-win." "Wow, I wasn't expecting such a practical reason for a man as obsessed with style as you." "What's that supposed to mean?" "You stuck by a Photon Sword in a game called Gun Gale Online because it looked cool." "No, it was because I spent years honing my skills with the blade! I don't know how to use a gun!" "And I recall one of our first encounters involved arguing over who got to keep a black coat that you just wouldn't give up." "I don't remember it going like that. Not saying it doesn't sound like me, but..." "But you would do it. Because that's the Kirito I know." Asuna smiled happily, bringing Kazuto back from his arguing. Regardless of his quirks, she loved him, a very calming thought. "Well, you're here now. Let's get a table." "After you." Asuna took the lead, though Kazuto still guided her to a table for two by the windows. "Be sure to take a close look at the desserts menu, they've got some real ritzy stuff." "I'll look, but I need to be careful. A lady needs to watch what she eats." "Come on, you can let loose a little bit. I still think you look a little malnourished." "What kind of a compliment is that?" "It's not. Are you sure that's how you looked before Aincrad?" "Of course it is! I've been through physical therapy same as you, and I've weighed myself again! Same as I've always been, thir-" In her rant, Asuna had almost lost herself and revealed a woman's greatest secret. "It's none of your business!" She looked away as a blush illuminated her cheeks, grinding their conversation to a halt. It was only after a few seconds of silence that she looked back a small bit. "...do you really think I'd look better with a little more weight?" "I don't think it's my place to tell you what to do, but I wouldn't exactly mind it." "...I'll think about it." Asuna hid her face behind the laminated paper menu, not exactly reading the contents, just blankly staring at the words. "Are you two ready to order anything?" In her self-inflicted isolation, she didn't notice the waiter approach their table. "Should we just start with drinks, Asuna?" Now she needed to super quickly scan the drinks menu to find something there she'd like. Time to prove that "Flash" was a legitimate nickname for her. "I'll take some of the green tea, if you please." "And for you, sir?" "Uh...I'll have the same. Actually, if we're both ordering the same thing, we should just get the pot of tea and share it. Is that alright," Kazuto asked. "Yes, that sounds fine," Asuna agreed, putting her menu down on the table. "Thank you," she said to the waiter, dismissing him so he could fulfill their order. Now was the traditional time to hold small discussion. "Shino's first day in ALO was last week, wasn't it? How did it go?" "Er, it went...fine. Yeah, nothing too special! We tried to complete that dungeon in the plains, just the two of us. We made it to the boss, he killed us, and...that was it!" Kazuto never was a good liar, that much was clear from how awkwardly he retold the tale, yet Asuna made the conscious decision not to pursue questioning it, or else she might cause a scene in public with what she'd be told. If he was hiding it, he had reason to be afraid. Still, it was worth remembering, to grill him about later. Instead, she'd be asking the innocent questions for now. "Did Yui enjoy herself?" "Yeah, she did. You know how she is, she always enjoys making new friends." "Yes, I know. She's a good girl." The waiter returned with their white kettle of tea on a tray with two china cups, as Asuna noticed quickly. "Oh, thank you, sir," she welcomed, taking the pot and placing it gingerly in the center of the table. "You've got a real knack for being polite, Asuna." "Hm? Oh, yes, my mother was very diligent in raising me to be a proper lady." "Well, good for her. You've turned out pretty well." "Yeah...to be honest, I kind of envy you." "Why? I can't think of reason why anyone would want to be me. You know, aside from the incredible skill at video games. Real enviable position I got." "Because you get to be you. I have to act like a person I'm not just to make my mother happy, or I'm forbidden from my few outlets to be myself." She began pouring herself tea, looking down to ensure she didn't overflow the cup, serving a secondary purpose to not look Kazuto in the eye as she opened up about her personal life and concerns. Kazuto didn't know how to respond to that. Despite the times he had been forced to do so, heart-to-heart support was not his strong suit. Maybe he had a natural talent for it, because the women he told "everything will be alright" to found strength in those words. So, it couldn't hurt to try again. "So, the girl I know isn't the real you? The girl I married in SAO isn't the girl you want to be? Maybe I should rethink something, then." "N-no, that's not what I'm saying. I want...I want you to...you know what, forget it. This is supposed to be a date, and I'm bringing the mood down. I apologize for that." She brought the cup to her mouth, holding it with her pinky finger extended, slowly sipping it, so as to not burn her mouth. "Mmm! This is really good!" Hearing the high praise, Kazuto poured his own share of the tea, drinking it quicker in a trademark reckless move. "Agh, too hot for me! I need to let it cool for a while before I can drink it." "Suit yourself," Asuna shrugged, finishing off her cup, and quickly pouring another. She could probably drink the whole kettle, it was that good. --------------- Ooh...I've made a horrible mistake. While Asuna hadn't made good on her promise to drink all the tea, a large fraction of it had indeed made it into her stomach. Or rather, it was previously occupying her stomach. Now it had trickled down south, collecting in her bladder in large quantities. Of course, she felt no urge while in the cafe, only a slight twinge while they were looking at books, a more pressing desire while she dragged Kazuto with her into looking at accessories, yet of course, the real need didn't arise until they were outdoors, in the park, with no restrooms to be found. Well, in all honesty, she didn't know for a fact there were no bathrooms. She hadn't exactly gone looking, how could she with her boyfriend by her side at all times? She couldn't exactly tell Kazuto that she needed to pee, inform him of an action ranked among the top of a woman's most private. Not after what happened last time. Asuna didn't like the hold her mother had over her life, but she still took a few of the teachings to heart. Teachings such as "a lady's desire for the latrine should be kept to herself". That's why, as the two sat on a bench in the park together, Asuna was subtly trying to squirm in her seat without drawing attention to herself. It was a challenging endeavor, finding that perfect, tiny balance in speed and ferocity at which she could rub her knees, between it being too slow to make a difference and too fast to remain stealthy. A lot of fine-tuning was required, leaving a lot of time for her bladder to begin whining about lack of reprieve. Can I even make it back home before...something really bad happens? She didn't exactly live "close" to here, coming here required taking the train, so if she didn't get moving soon, she'd be cutting it incredibly close at the absolute minimum. If she dawdled, she'd have an accident in the walk between the station and her home, or worse, on the train. She needed to hurry, time was of the utmost essence. But she was on a date with Kazuto at the moment, she couldn't just run off without any explanation. After their discussion earlier about who she wanted to be, if she just bailed on their date, he would think she was having second thoughts about their relationship. That wasn't the message she wanted to send, leaving her in a bind without a correct escape. ...should I just tell Kirito? While the first time was far from intentional or ideal, she had told him about an urgent need to pee in the past. So there was precedence, she had real proof that it didn't bother him, and it had to be better than wetting herself. But, on the other hand, that meant she had suffered through that horror once already, and had good reason to be in no hurry to repeat that moment. If Kirito never knows I need to use the bathroom again until the day I die, it'll be too soon. No, this was the time to prove that she was one of the toughest players in Aincrad and be strong. She was nearly an adult, she couldn't be having a toilet emergency like a little kid anymore. It was her self-respect on the line, it was simply unacceptable to degrade herself to a lower level than a tutorial enemy. She would hold it. She had to hold it. "Are you cold, Asuna," Kazuto asked from her side. Asuna felt her heart stop. "W-w-why do you say that?!" "Um...you're shivering. That's why I asked. I don't think a skirt was the best choice for hanging around outside, not with today's weather." Asuna didn't even notice, but she looked down at herself and saw that, yes, she was shaking. She corrected that outward indicator of her state immediately. "I-it's really not that bad! I can handle a little chill." "Do you want my coat?" Even as he was making the offer, Kazuto was already unzipping his coat, slipping his arms out of the sleeves. "No, I wouldn't want to disturb your carefully-cultivated look. Frankly, you'd just look wrong in anything other than black." "Hey, my school uniform is dark blue. My first SAO avatar wore dark blue too." "Eh, that's close enough to black that it doesn't bother me. But a white tee? That's like the complete opposite of your usual color alignment." That was a good sign, even amidst her desperation, she kept some biting wit about her. Maybe she wasn't as bad off as she thought, that she was worrying herself for nothing. That is, until she was hit with a surge of pain from her bladder, attempting to force its contents out in one push, save itself from the stress of holding any longer. Of course, Asuna wasn't having that, and she clenched her muscles to prevent any outflow, seizing her muscles in a frantic panic to stop any leaks before they could start. It worked, she remained entirely dry, but the wave hurt. No, I was right the first time. I have almost no time left. "Alright, what is it this time? Your leg is shaking even worse this time." Ah, I really need to pay mind to what I'm doing! "I-I promise, it's really nothing. My leg just fell asleep, that's all." "We've been sitting down for a while now, should we start walking again?" I don't know if I can handle much more aimless walking, it's imperative I not overexert myself right now. "T-that's okay, I don't-" But if we were to happen upon a public restroom, I could say I'd like to wash my hands or freshen up, and go in without admitting anything! "Actually, that sounds good. We may as well look at the rest of the park." "Cool. Let's get going," Kazuto led, standing up, taking Asuna's hand to pull her up. "I hear there's a good flower garden on the opposite end." "O-oh, that sounds nice." Well, if I'm looking for the bathroom, better to cover as much ground as possible. But it's not going to be easy, that's for sure. As the two headed down the path, she put her feet closer together and walked in small steps, thighs rubbing against one another with each tiny stride, heating her legs with the friction of her tights. The relief it provided was minimal, but right now, she would take anything. Those few extra seconds she could last may very well turn out to be the deciding factor. --------------- Nng...hhng...ah ah ah! In such a short time, Asuna's desperation had spiked significantly, far quicker than she had thought possible. Why did I ever think drinking a lot of tea wouldn't result in this? It took every ounce of her willpower to not grab her crotch and start childishly dancing right where she stood, out of fear of judgment by the many bystanders, and the fear tenfold stronger of what Kazuto would think. This is way different than being in SAO, I have no idea how he'll react this time! "They're really beautiful, aren't they, Asuna?" And Asuna had yet to find a bathroom, not even a glimpse of one despite her focused search. She certainly wasn't going to stumble across one here, a section of the park that was nothing but flat land, concrete paths stretching and spreading across the grounds like veins, all the grassy plains between them filled with homogeneous breeds of flowers in each separate field. The garden was so large that she could hardly see the borders from where she was standing, and there definitely weren't any bathrooms. All she could do now was continue her crusade to not let on that she was in peril. And the only way she could do that was by distracting herself. "Y-yes, they are. I can only imagine how much effort it must take the groundskeeper to maintain this." "I'd say it's worth it. I think a field of flowers like this is really relaxing to look at. Like, the large swaths of one solid color, blowing in the breeze...I find it soothing." "R-really? I wouldn't have expected that soft side out of you." Don't make me laugh right now, I really can't handle it! She could perfectly picture the state of her bladder, like watching a river crash up against a dam, her imagination turned the river yellow, and suddenly, it was an accurate depiction of her body. At least, as far she figured. The mental image progressed, as the tide rose higher, almost overtaking the concrete wall, which was cracking under the crashing force. Not good, not good! I can't last much longer! The urge was becoming louder, more demanding, and Asuna needed to find some way, some place, to relieve it. But there's no bathroom...what am I realistically supposed to do?! She looked around frantically for the tenth time, but no matter how many times she scanned her surroundings, a public restroom had yet to magically appear. Ordinarily, that should have been the only criteria in her search, but as the time of an accident drew closer and closer, she began adding more maybes. Right outside the outer edge of the flower garden were trees, bushes, large pieces of flora that could theoretically hide a squatting woman of her size. What am I thinking?! I couldn't possibly...but I could... It wouldn't be hard, just get away, squat behind something, pull her tights down, and... No no no, I can't! Two years in Aincrad must have really screwed with me if I'm still thinking relieving myself outdoors is okay! Ugh, too many drinks, far too many drinks... Drinks! That's it! "Hey, Kirito, I'm going to the vending machine to get some drinks. What do you want me to bring you?" "Really? Don't you think you've had enough to drink today?" Don't I know it! "My mouth's just a little dry, is all." "I can come with you, and pay for my drink, if you'd like." "No! Um, I mean, that's fine. You've treated me for everything today, I can spend a few hundred yen for myself and you." "Well, if you insist. I'll just take some lemonade." "Got it. I'll be back in a few minutes." That's a low estimate! I'll probably take a few minutes just going! Asuna walked briskly in the direction they entered the garden from, keeping her legs close together as her body strained to move amidst every stiff muscle. It took a few minutes for her to escape the flower garden at her slow pace, upon which she immediately shuffled in the opposite direction from where the two initially came from. If there was a restroom to be found, it had to be somewhere she hadn't seen yet. But the park looked so big from the outside...I'll need some amazing luck to find anything! As she hobbled through the park, Asuna continued to deteriorate. Without anyone she knew to witness, she had little hesitation in grabbing herself with everything she had, fingers quivering against her panties through her tights as the muscles in her palms rhythmically tightened. "Mmph...nngh, aah..." She couldn't stop grunting in distress as she suffered through each individual step, her hold growing weaker and weaker every time her shoes hit the pavement. "Please...please, just give me something, I'm begging..." Those bushes are looking better and better every time I see them... Asuna had her pride, but she wasn't made of steel. It has to be better than having an accident, right? The mere idea went against every fiber of her being, but she couldn't deny just how amazing it would feel to pull her underwear down and let out a flood of urine behind some shrubs. It's really nothing bad...I wouldn't be a bad person for doing it...I did it a thousand times in Aincrad... Yet, even as she continued to give herself reasons that public urination was the correct course of action, she couldn't bring herself to accept it. No...I'm a woman...I'm a lady...there's a proper restroom somewhere, it's my duty to wait to use that. "But if it's not incredibly close, I'm going to disgrace myself." But even after she had made up her mind, she couldn't help but divert her gaze to the bushes and trees she passed and whine, pining for the release they could bring if she could just let her guard down and abandon her dignity for two minutes. "Eep!" Well, she let her guard down, just in the completely wrong situation. She had inadvertently relaxed just a slight bit, and with that error came leaks. With her hands placed directly on her crotch, she felt the warmth immediately. The tips of her fingers, clutching her pee hole shut, suddenly had a wet sensation forced upon them, straight through her panties, straight through her tights. It was small, only a tiny trickle, but the message was clear: "I can't hold it any longer!" If Asuna couldn't find a toilet right this second, she'd lose it. Her other hand shot down, forcing her skirt against her body, squeezing her eyes closed to focus all her energy on avoiding an accident. After a solid minute of nothing but agony and suffering, dancing in place, possibly drawing the attention of every bystander, Asuna found the strength to open her eyes. And what she saw was the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life; in her haze, unable to think about anything beyond her burning need to pee, she had miraculously managed to shuffle within sight of a small brick building, with two entry points, marked with signs denoting gender. Asuna had made it to the bathroom. She could cry. She could cry for many reasons, as the next thing she noticed besides the building itself gave her good reason to. Standing in front of the door to the ladies room was a line of women a dozen strong. Some of them looked to be in decent shape, but at least half were in dire straits, holding themselves and dancing, counting the seconds until the queue moved forward even one person. With a crowd like that, no matter how desperate she was, Asuna would get no sympathy asking to cut the line. The only path into the bathroom was through waiting, and though she sincerely doubted her ability to do so, Asuna took her place at the back of the line. The change in her body was instantaneous. Whether it was the knowledge that a toilet was within her grasp, or knowing that it would elude her at this rate, her bladder spasmed and contracted, attempting to void its contents now. With her hands in the direct line of fire, Asuna felt the heat. "Agh!" Once again, it was short-lived, but the power behind it left an impact, splashing into her palms as the majority of her hands could feel the wetness. "T-this line better hurry up," she complained, bouncing in place and rhythmically colliding her knees, all the while bending forward at the waist, perhaps exposing a little more than appropriate from behind. "Don't count on it," the girl in the spot before her warned, her tall stature making her potty dance all the more striking. "I've been here for ten minutes, and it feels like I've barely moved an inch. Ooh, if I was in the game, I could run in and be done in a second," she muttered, lifting one leg and rubbing it against the other. So far, that prediction was proving accurate. Three minutes passed, yet only one woman exited and one woman entered. Is only one toilet working? Are the rest disgusting? I'm having an emergency here, you can all handle a little grime in the interest of hurrying things up! Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the pace remained unchanged and agonizingly slow. How can I be expected to not wet myself at this rate?! And the most torturous part was that, to her right, lay a second, vacant entryway, marked with a simple figure on a sign, identifying it as the male's restroom. A dozen women were being tormented by their bladders, and there was a perfectly functional, unoccupied men's room right there. I could...it would just take a minute, I'd be out before anyone could be weirded out...it's still a real bathroom, the men's room can't be that much different than the women's... But what if there is someone inside?! Oh, if a man saw me enter so shamelessly, I'd die of embarrassment! I'd never be able to get married after that! Once more, a reasonable solution was presented to Asuna, practically gift-wrapped, but she couldn't convince herself it would be a solution she could live with. Every time, there was some fear of discovery that prevented her from following through. Asuna had standards. Standards that continued her torment. A chilling breeze blew past the line, giving Asuna goosebumps under the low temperature. Thankfully, with her hands pressing her skirt down, the wind was unable to expose her underwear to the world, but that didn't mean she survived it unscathed. The gust was cold, the speed giving it the sensation of being far colder than the surrounding stationary air. That was to be expected for the winter season, but such a biting freeze had a negative effect on Asuna's constitution, the contrast between the cold air on her skin and the hot urine inside her body. Asuna wasn't cold for long, or rather, her lower half wasn't. A surge of pee rushed out before she had any clue what was happening, drenching her panties in a second, piercing the front of her skirt pressed directly against the source, and a good portion snaking down her tights, dying the dark leggings even darker as the stream had nowhere to go with her legs pressed together but over her thighs. By the time it reached her feet, the multiple pieces of clothing and bodily impairment had broken the flood apart, and it crashed onto her shoes and the pavement in several simultaneous, powerful in their own right, gushes of urine. The splashing of the growing puddle was certainly loud, drawing the attention of everyone in the line, accelerating the pee dances of some of the more desperate members, but it was positively deafening to Asuna. As the pool expanded thanks to the plentiful additions from above, she lost the ability to hear anything outside her immediate radius. She didn't want to hear anything, with so many witnesses, there would be one reaction sure to surface: mocking. She was now an adult, one dressed as the respectable member of society she tried to be, having an accident in the line to a public bathroom in the park. Asuna could hardly think. It was partially due to the immense relief coursing through her body, she was bursting to pee and nothing could take away how good it felt to finally go after ages of waiting. However, that was hardly the most prominent thought on her mind. It happened...I put myself through torture to make it to a proper restroom, I turned down several alternatives to do so, and I still couldn't do it! I'm a failure. Maybe it would have been better if I did simply use a bush. I mean, it'd be a hundred times worse if someone saw me bottomless, but if I picked somewhere out of the way, that wouldn't have happened. Ugh, this was so much easier in Aincrad... Of course, none of those articulated introspections made it out of her mouth, instead replaced with one simple vocalization: "Oohhhhh..." The next minute dragged on for an eternity, as Asuna continued to pee and pee, completely drenching the inner half of her tights and dying the front of her skirt a dark red. Any viewer could tell from a simple glance that, unless Asuna had a gargantuan bladder capacity for her size, she was ready to explode, and she couldn't help but let loose. By the time her golden waterfall slowed to a trickle, the puddle surrounding her had stretched well beyond her feet, far enough that it could have reached the woman standing in front of her, if she hadn't been able to step forward thanks to the slowly-shrinking line. Finally, Asuna drifted back into reality. She blinked several times as she took in the bright sights of nature she had abandoned as soon as the floodgates opened, her worst fears realized. Once she could see again, she saw the other members of the ladies room line looking at her, or at least the ones not completely absorbed in not repeating her mistake. Even a few others who had just happened to walk by at the worst time had stopped to take in her shame. She could almost hear the laughter at a member of the wealthy Yuuki family doing something most toddlers had grown out of. If anyone knew who Asuna was, or if she was close enough to home to risk anyone she knew seeing her, she'd never be able to show her face in public again. No longer anchored to the spot by her unresponsive muscles, occupied by her nerves overloaded by blissful release, Asuna did the only thing she could do, given the circumstances: run. Water began to form on her eyes instead of her crotch as her chest grew tight and her breathing shallow, she let go of her womanhood and bolted from the scene, trying not to cry, an effort that would soon turn out to be wasted energy. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, smearing and blurring her vision before she gave up and closed her eyes, and shouts of anguish filled the air around the stumbling, soaking young woman. Her race away from her humiliation didn't leave much focus available to look forward, only avoiding looking behind. As such, it was only a matter of time before she crashed into something hard at top speed. If it was a tree trunk, she could have been seriously hurt, but whatever she hit recoiled back, like only a person would. "Ow! S-sorry," Asuna apologized, rubbing her sore spots down. "Asuna?" Oh no. No no no nononononono! Anyone but him! Literally anyone would be better than Kirito! She really wanted to believe it wasn't him, like she could force it to be truth, but that voice didn't lie. In her blind panic, she had collided with exactly the man she had been running away from in the first place. "There you are, I came looking for you when you didn't come back. What happened?" Asuna didn't respond. She didn't even look in Kazuto's direction, deliberately looking far to the side to avoid even the slightest glance at him. There were several seconds of awkward silence before Asuna made her move: leaping to her feet and attempting escape before Kazuto could catch wise. Despite being well-known for speed, Flash could not escape Kirito's lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed her wrist once she stood up partially, still hunched over but on her feet, and wouldn't let go. "Hey, where are you going?" She struggled against his grasp, but wasn't making any headway from it. If anything, the fight only made her predicament worse. Kazuto was eye level at her skirt, far closer than he should have been allowed to be. Hiding her accident was an impossibility here. All she could do was run away from the consequence. "Leave me alone! Just let me go!" "What? Why would I do that?" "You can see plenty well why! Do you really want to be seen with me now?" "Well...yeah, I can see everything, but what does it matter? Is that really the reason you ran away?" Asuna continued to wrestle for her freedom, but Kazuto was serious about keeping her close, leaving her no choice but to surrender, falling to her knees, a painful drop onto hard cement ground. "What's so wrong with not wanting to tell a boy about needing to use the bathroom?" "Multiple things. First off, didn't we have this exact same discussion back in SAO? And second, is it really so bad just to admit you need to go to the bathroom? You know, when this is the alternative?" "You weren't exactly sympathetic to my problems back in SAO either. You didn't help me then, why would I ever confide in you now?" Kazuto was silent for a few moments as he let the accusation sink in. "...did you want me to comfort you?" "I don't know, maybe. It certainly wouldn't have hurt to try and care about me when I was upset." Once again, there was silence, outside of Asuna sniffling. The only thing that could calm her down was Kazuto reaching forward and hugging her. "Well, if it'll make you feel better. I can't stand to see you cry." Stunned at the sudden affection, Asuna could only hug back. "T-thanks...so what made you think to come looking for me? And what made you think I'd be here?" "Well, truth be told...I had sort of guessed what was bothering you a while ago." "What?! H-how?!" After I went to all that effort to hide it?! "The fact that I know exactly how you act when you need to use the bathroom? You can't stand still, your eyes dart about everywhere, and you suddenly act like you don't want to be anywhere near me. Also, I've got a sister, so you're not the first girl I've seen desperate." "Oh, yeah..." "So let me ask a question: why are you so determined to keep it a secret when you gotta pee? You've already told me before, I told you it didn't bother me, so why not tell me this time?" "...because...it just feels wrong. It's a private thing, I can't just go telling you like it's no big deal." "But...it is no big deal. Whether or not it's something you want to admit, it's something you need to do. You could have just said 'I need to go to the bathroom' at any point, I would have said it was fine, and you'd be done. Instead, you let...this happen, out of nothing but stubbornness. Sugu's the exact same way, and it just makes no sense to me." "I don't think I can explain it. It's just a girl thing." Even calling it that was stretching, Asuna had no solid answer. "Look, just...just be open with me. I don't want to overstep any boundaries by questioning things, but I can tell when something's bothering you. And I want to help, support you. And I can't do that if you think even the most normal human thing is too much for us. Do you think Yui's happy that her mom is making life so hard for herself?" "O-of course she isn't! I'm not saying you're wrong, but...it's just so hard. I can't just undo what I've spent my whole life learning is proper behavior." "I'm not asking you to, I just want you to trust me. We've put our lives into each other's hands, I want you to know...that I want what's best for you." Kazuto winced, a response that even his girlfriend covered in her own urine couldn't trigger. "Ugh, it's hard being all cute." "But I like it." Asuna leaned in close and gave Kazuto a quick kiss on the lips. "Don't think I don't want you there watching out for me, it's just such a new experience. I don't know how to act." "Take your time. I can wait until you're ready. Oh, but we should probably hurry you back home to change." Standing up, Kazuto, who had never let go of Asuna's wrist, pulled her up to her feet as well. "Yes, I do need that pretty badly. But you don't have to come with me, I can take the train myself." "But do you want to? Are you okay with everyone staring at you without anyone there for you?" "...no. Okay, but I'm paying for your pass." "You don't need to-" "You've done so much for me today, it's really the least I can do to repay you." "Okay," Kazuto nodded. Moving his grasp up Asuna's arm, he linked elbows with her, leading them out of the park, to the nearest exit to the train station. Until a gust of wind blew past, making Asuna shiver. "Um, Kirito? Is it okay if I borrow your jacket to tie around my waist? It's...a little embarrassing how visible the accident is, and...you know, my white coat could get ruined if I used it." "That's fine, I can always wash it." Unzipping his black coat, Kazuto slipped his arms through the sleeves and handed the jacket to Asuna, allowing her to tie the sleeves around her back and let the torso lay over the front of her skirt. Well...it doesn't hide everything, but it's a little better, I suppose. "Thank you." Asuna tilted her head and laid it on Kazuto's shoulder, relaxing herself as her speech dropped into a mere whisper. "I love you, Kirito."

Captain L

 

female The Cold Sniper's Warm Urine

Shino opened her eyes, and the world's light momentarily blinded her. Well, that wasn't entirely accurate, because this wasn't the real world, and her eyes weren't being utilized. This was the virtual world of ALfheim Online, her first time experiencing the fantasy environment. And that meant she was no longer Shino Asada, she was taking on the name Sinon, as she had entered as her player name. This was a brand new adventure, with a brand new her. Sinon wasn't much of a gamer, but over the last year, she had become a frequent player of another VRMMO, Gun Gale Online, becoming one of the game's top players in the process as she sniped all competition from a distance too far to see. It was there, on the eve of the third Bullet of Bullets tournament, that she met Kirito. After getting caught up in his game of survival against Death Gun, where she very nearly died in reality, she agreed to join Kirito and his group of friends in their MMO of choice. To say that these sights were alien to her would be an understatement. She had plenty of experience in the video game world, with all the hours she had logged into GGO, but that only made the culture shock worse. GGO was dark, brown, post-apocalyptic, violent and depressing, and the fantasy environment of ALO was...the exact opposite, in every single way. Bright, colorful, and exotic, the empty forest she had spawned in seemed to sing like a cartoon. Sinon smiled, maybe this would be a welcome change of pace from all the recent stress of her other realities. However, her awe was interrupted by a ding, a small notification popping up at the corner of her vision. Friend request from: Kirito. Accept? "W-wow, how fast is he?" She had seen Kirito's speed in an action in GGO, but that was movement speed. This was a whole other category. "I just made my character!" Regardless, she tapped the circle icon on the window to accept, making her first friend in her new game, she was sure the rest would come flooding in soon. With no idea where she was, she leaned back against a tree and waited for something to happen. For a while, things were quiet, with no additional pop-ups or other players. In fact, this area seemed pretty empty for a "massively multiplayer" game. Was the world just huge, or were there not many players, at this time or any? She didn't do any research before jumping in, just trusting Kirito's recommendation, along with those female friends of his she met. "So why aren't they sending over friend requests?" Just before the situation could become depressing, that everyone else who claimed to be her friend was ignoring her, a distant rustling of the tree's branches put her on guard. Out of habit, she reached over her shoulder and gripped, only to be met with empty air instead of the sniper rifle she usually carried. She had to be reminded, this was a new game, and she was unarmed and defenseless. Still, she readied her fists to stand a modicum of a chance in a fight. She soon discovered, however, that her preparation was for naught, as a black-robed player flew out from the shroud of the green leaves of the forest. He looked different, but Sinon could not mistake that needlessly-dark fashion sense. "Kirito!" Upon hearing his name, Kirito stopped hovering and looked down. "There you are, Sinon!" He descended, landing softly next to her. "Good to see you didn't spawn somewhere dangerous. There's no control to where you first appear, so long as it's on the overworld." "How did you find me so fast?" "Well, you sent me that text that you were about to log in for the first time, so I jumped in and started watching the player list for a 'Sinon'. Soon as I saw it, I sent the friend request, which put you on my map. Then it was just a matter of flying over. So, you went with a Cait Sith avatar?" That's right, Sinon was given a choice between nine races, and she had chosen the cat-like Cait Sith. "Yes, the stats said they had the best eyesight and accuracy. Why? What made you choose your race?" "Spriggan? Uh...they...had the ability to use any weapon." Kirito sounded absolutely unconvincing, no one could possibly fall for that lie. "You picked it because they wore black, right?" "...oh right! Lisbeth had something for you!" Kirito started tapping through his menus, into his inventory, and selecting a silver bow, materializing it in his hand. "We figured you'd want to continue playing ranged, and from your explanation for picking Cait Sith, looks like we were right." Sinon took the bow, pulling the string in her arm to get a feel for the tension and raising it to her eye to look down its sights. "So where is everyone else? Didn't you all offer to show me the ropes?" "Everyone else is busy today with their own things, so it'll just be the two of us." Just then, something rustled inside Kirito's breast pocket, and the covering unfurled, allowing a small black-haired fairy girl to fly out, coming to rest on Kirito's shoulder. "Don't forget me, daddy!" "Right, and Yui's here too." Kirito acted like it was nothing unusual, but Sinon wasn't convinced. "Is that an NPC partner or something?" "I wouldn't call her that...it's complicated. Anyway, ALO really isn't much like GGO, so you're going to need the rundown on magic, skills, quests, all the standard MMO mechanics. First things first, while you've we still need to head to town and buy your equipment." Kirito flashed a thumbs-up, with a matching smile. "Think of it as paying you back for doing the same for me." Sinon looked over the black swordsman, suspiciously. "Okay...but it's not ending the same way, not on my watch. I have absolutely no interest in seeing your underwear." Kirito was not expecting that response, he reeled back in shock and almost fell over backwards because of it. "W-who said that's what I wanted?! I-I mean, Asuna would kill-" "Come on, take a joke!" She closed the distance and smacked Kirito on the shoulder. "Alright, let's see how well you pay me back. How close is the nearest town?" "W-well, it's not far, but you can't fly yet. Whether we walk or you try and use your wings, it'll take us around an hour." He began walking back the way he came, deliberately keeping slow pace so as to not outrun Sinon. Unfortunately, the consideration didn't mean much when she wasn't paying attention to his exit. "Wait, now I have to learn to fly? Hey, get back here!" She chased after him, on their way to the closest village to armor up, the first step on a grand adventure in a brave new world. Though Yui still had some questions. "What was she talking about, daddy? Did you see her naked?" "She still had underwear! Listen, you don't need to worry about it, Yui," Kirito assured, nervously laughing to defuse the tension. "I promise, I love your mommy very much, and I would never cheat on her!" "Okay...but I'm still telling mommy!" "You don't need to do that!" The two continued to bicker, as Sinon suddenly wondered what she had gotten herself into. This could turn out bad, if these were only part of the weirdos that would serve as her new, only friends. --------------- "That's it, Sinon, concentrate," Kirito whispered. "Keep the string pulled back, tension high." "Trust me, my tension's high enough already," Sinon grumbled. The two were kneeling on the apex of a small hill, looking out over an empty field, a single boar enemy minding its own business out in the open. Kirito had made good on his word of equipping her, even giving up some of his funds to dress her in armor reminiscent of her GGO attire, and now they were working off the debt and getting a combat tutorial done at the same time. Problem was, Kirito was a really annoying tutorial. "I know more about sniping than you ever will, you don't have to give me a lecture on every tiny detail." "But have you ever fired a bow before?" "Have you?" "...just wait for an opening to hit the boar, and...now!" Upon hearing the command, Sinon let her grip on the bowstring loose and sent the nocked arrow flying...where it landed safely in the grass, not even halfway to the target. The boar didn't even notice, and went about its grazing, oblivious. Of course, there were significant differences to shooting a bow compared to a sniper rifle, but that still seemed pretty pathetic. "That was only, like, a hundred meters! Is that the best a bow can do?" "Yes, most bows rarely have a higher range stat than yours," Yui informed, reminding Sinon of her presence after she had been quiet this whole time. "The only bows with significantly higher range are legendary bows." "Then I want a legendary bow." "Calm down, Sinon. You've been playing this game for two hours, it's way too early to start thinking about legendary weapons. No, you just need more practice." Kirito began contemplating, complete with thumb and index finger outlining his chin, as he looked to the distance for inspiration. Half a minute later, the idea hit him. "Why don't we go to a dungeon? The corridors are narrow, so you won't have to worry about range, and with me to help with higher-level monsters, you'll be learning new skills by the minute!" "A dungeon? How long is that going to take," Sinon asked, her face falling slightly in nervous worry. Kirito shrugged. "Couple hours. Why? Do you have something else to do today?" "W-well...no, not really, it's just...you know, never mind. If you think it's best, then let's do it." "Nice! Alright, I've got a dungeon in mind, not too far from here! I promise, I'll get you on equal footing with the rest of the team by the end of the day!" With the fire of determination that a clear goal provided, Kirito began running towards the dungeon, requiring Sinon to dash just to keep up. If this was the real world, she'd be out of breath already. Unfortunately, her stamina was not the only aspect of her real world body that she was thinking about at the moment. Before diving into the game, she hadn't used the bathroom in a decent amount of time. She didn't have to go when her consciousness shifted, but she was still preparing for it, it wouldn't do much good to need to go while she was unresponsive on her bed. She figured this session wouldn't take too long, and she'd be back in her apartment with enough time to make it to the toilet easily. But now, with a dungeon on the horizon that would take a couple of hours to clear, that timing was looking a lot more worrying. What was she supposed to do if she got desperate in that dungeon, alone with Kirito? "No. Don't panic, Shino," she reassured herself. "You're going to do perfectly fine. You'll be done before you know it, and then the bathroom is right there. You have nothing to be scared of." She was confident, her bladder could handle a minor inconvenience like this. --------------- "Now, fire!" Kirito jumped back from the large monster, opening a path for Sinon, hanging high in the air, to fire an arrow. But this was no ordinary arrow, thanks to the skills she had learned from slaying other enemies, it flew through the air like a missile with a misty aura. It pierced the monster's right arm, coating the limb with a thick shell of ice, weighing the creature down and causing it to drop its giant cleaver. And, with an opening created, Kirito ran in, sword glowing and screaming like a lunatic, and sliced a deep gash into its side. A loud roar echoed throughout the chamber, prompting the two to keep their distance, fearing the beast may enter a desperation attack. Alas, it didn't happen, as the creature instead fell over, exploded into polygons, and was no more. "Phew...that was a war of attrition," Sinon commented, holding her bow at ease. "Dungeons are supposed to be cleared by huge groups of players," Kirito informed, sheathing his sword. "Bosses in particular are usually near-fifty player affairs. That's why we're in a lower-tier dungeon, and why I'm sure we can do this at all. After all, I'm an experienced solo player from the SAO days." "Alright, no need to boast. Let's just keep going, so we can fight that boss and get this done." She watched her partner turn away and begin walking away, towards the opposite door from the one they entered from, and found herself pulling her bow back up to combat position. "You ever been told you're really trusting? We still haven't settled our duel from GGO, what's stopping me from shooting you in the back and end our rivalry right there?" "A bullet, straight from your gun to my heart? You know, some people call that a love letter. You've proven to be honorable, like the swordsmen of old. When we do settle the score, it'll be a true duel with both of us at our best. And it'll be regulation, within the rules of the system." Everything past the whole "love letter" statement went right past Sinon without her properly hearing. As soon as that was spoken, her face started burning in a blush, the red glow complemented and highlighted by the green hue of her hair and outfit. At least it was kept to herself, as Kirito was still facing away at the time. Desperate for a distraction, she opened up her in-game menu to check the clock and see how long she had been stuck with this moron. But the time she was presented with put her into a higher panic than their conversation. "It's been two hours already?!" "Oh, has it," Kirito mused, but without any of the same fear. "But I thought you said you didn't have anything else to do." "I-I mean, n-nothing planned, but I had other things I still wanted to get done today! You know, get my laundry done and stuff!" Now that time was the question, Kirito opened his menu to confirm the hour. "It's only 4. There's still a few more floors left to clear, so I'm thinking another hour should do it." He waved his arm in the direction he was going, prodding Sinon on. "All the more reason to get a move on!" She couldn't argue with that, time would be of the essence now, because she did have an urgent task to attend to back in the real world. The last time she had used the restroom was when she woke up, at around 9 in the morning. And while the only extra fluids she had consumed was a small bit of water with lunch before diving in, nothing could mitigate that seven hours had passed, and she had enough experience with her body to know that meant trouble. After all, she needed the toilet somewhat urgently whenever she came home from school, and that was also close to 4, with her last visit in the morning as well. The experience was indescribable. She knew she had to be desperate, but she couldn't feel any of it. Despite the inclusion of human needs like eating and sleeping, the lack of a bathroom mechanic within ALO meant her bladder discomfort could not be translated into the virtual environment, so all she could do was imagine. That dull throbbing, that constant prodding, that inescapable desire to press her legs together and bounce in place to stave off the desire to make usage of the alleyways on the walk home because she refused to be alone in the bathrooms at school, all those memories flooded back to her. Even if it could serve no purpose, her instincts took hold as she slightly gripped the front of her black shorts. And just in case she had any misguided optimism, that maybe she was worrying over nothing, a pop-up notification in the bottom-right corner of her vision was there to dash any possible hope. Warning: Bladder 90%, the terse wording cautioned, with a cartoon silhouette filled in up to the neck with yellow to drive the point home. After the NerveGear controversy with SAO, other VR companies went all-in on assuring the public that their products were safe and wouldn't hijack their user's body, and the most common way to allow the players to ensure their real bodies were safe was notifications about possible health issues. The Amusphere in particular gave alerts about matters such as increased heart rate and dehydration, or in her case, overhydration. Now she had a quantifiable number to tell her how much danger she was in, one that did nothing to assuage her concerns. And it certainly didn't help that she had been in this exact situation before. Once, back in GGO, she had found herself pinned down by a large boss, all on her own, with nothing she could do but take potshots at it from a safe distance. It took forever to finally kill it, and towards the end, that same bladder warning was constantly bothering her, urging her on to end it quickly or give up. While it was nice to receive Hecaté for her patience, she was running back to a safe zone to log out and just barely made it to her toilet. Without any confidence that she could wait the extra hour to clear the dungeon, Sinon moved onto her next option, opening her menu and hovering her finger over the Log Out button. In GGO, if a player logged out outside a town, their body would drop where it was and go unconscious, while their real body woke up. She could leave the game, take her pee, and be back in a minute, two tops. If only it wasn't a plan riddled with more holes than a player on the receiving end of machine gun fire. She had no idea whether ALO's log out worked the same way, but she knew Kirito would freak out if she suddenly passed out. The only way to avoid either problem would be to make her need known, something that absolutely had to be avoided at all costs. He may have saved her life, but that didn't suddenly entitle him to any knowledge of her bodily functions. "Is something the matter, Sinon?" And he wasn't the only one. Little Yui had left her place on Kirito's shoulder, and was now flying in front of Sinon's face. From what she had gathered in the conversations between the two, Yui was some kind of creation of the system, an artificial intelligence that regarded Kirito as her father. Bottom line, she was a program, not a human, so the chances she'd understand bathroom needs were slim. If Sinon were to be honest, she'd either get a lot of uncomfortable questions, or worse, Yui would ask Kirito. No, none of that could be allowed. "No, nothing's wrong! Nothing you need to worry yourself with!" Even she knew, that was bad, she sounded so suspicious. Good thing Yui was a naive little program. "Okay, if you say so," she chirped, happily flying back to her daddy, her task seemingly completed. Holding her breath, Sinon released a heavy sigh, relieved that her secrets remained a mystery. Though, if things continued to go downhill as they were, it couldn't stay a mystery much longer. The bladder notification, which had since faded away, returned into view, a percent higher this time at 91%. "That hour better be a generous estimate," she worried, running off towards the door Kirito was leaving through, eager to finish this dungeon as quickly as humanly possible. --------------- "How much health does this guy need to have?!" Sinon had allowed her spirits to raise when they reached the boss room in 45 minutes instead of an hour, because that meant the bathroom was all the closer. Unfortunately, it never crossed her mind that Kirito had accounted for that in his calculations. "Three health bars? A half hour? That's pretty standard for this game!" With a second sword drawn, Kirito was going to town slashing at one of the giant minotaur's legs, very slowly draining the boss's first health bar. All the while, Sinon was pelting its face with explosive arrows, staggering it enough that it wouldn't immediate counter the tiny swordsman attacking its ankles. Their assault was ferocious, but Kirito wasn't lying earlier when he talked about how many players usually took on one of these bosses. At this rate, it'd take another half hour to beat this guy, time Sinon was absolutely sure she didn't have. In the intervening time, her bladder meter had risen to 98%, a fact it made sure she was aware of, with the rapid red flashing it had taken to as of late. It was very possible, likely in fact, that she had minutes left before the soaking failure fast approaching. It was still incredibly surreal to understand she was full to bursting without being able to feel even the slightest twinge, but the knowledge of her desperation was getting to her, producing a learned response, even without the proper stimulus. It didn't matter that she wasn't in any pain, her right hand still bolted to her shorts, gripping her crotch with all her strength, an attribute archers didn't have many points in. She was bouncing on her toes too, doing all she could to hold in her pee, even if she knew it would accomplish nothing. One more tick on her notification, now at 99%. "No, I'm...I'm out of time!" If she didn't just go for it and act right now, it'd be too late. This boss needed to die in the next ten seconds, and the only way to possibly achieve that was to go all out in the battle. She had to hit this boss hard and fast, and there was only one way to do it: point-blank. No hesitation, she ran forward, jumping high into the air in her approach, high above Kirito and meeting the minotaur's face. "Eat this!" She fired off the strongest skill she had, a piercing arrow with the force of a bullet, straight through her target's head. With all her experience as a sniper, she felt confident this would end it. Too bad this wasn't a human opponent. Her shot only dealt enough damage to leave a barely noticeable drop in the health bar, and only served to piss the beast off. Now, she was falling directly before the boss, it was angry at her, and it could still swing its axe. And her meter just jumped up to the full 100%. "Uh-oh." "Sinon!" In a flash, Kirito flew between Sinon and the boss, holding his primary sword vertically in front of him, in a defensive position. It would have been a charming gesture, if the axe he was attempting to block wasn't huge and heavy. The minotaur swung with all its might, cutting through both of them in a single stroke. That one attack was all it took to drain both their health bars to zero, killing them both instantly. Good thing this game had no penalty for death, aside from some item loss. Ordinarily, death to an ALO boss fight would result in the player turning into a Remain Light for ten minutes, to allow for another player to revive them. However, with no more players in the arena, the game knew not to waste everyone's time, and just deposited the two in the center of their most recently visited town, Swilvane. "That was awesome," Kirito exclaimed, throwing his arms up in celebration. "Just the two of us, and we took out a whole health bar! Just...why did you jump in like that at the end?" Sinon didn't respond. She had all but given up, resigning herself to the accident about to happen. It probably already had, she could just imagine the soaked bed she'd be greeted with when she exited the game. But if that was the case, then why was the bladder warning still visible? It hadn't decreased, it had actually gone up again to 101%. "How?" That was it! She was going past her acceptable limits, she was surely on the ropes, but she still had time! She just had to act fast. With a frantic speed to rival Kirito's, her fingers flew through her menus, ready to slam the Log Out button and return to the real world. "Sinon! You're shaking!" In her distraction, she hadn't even realized Kirito was calling out to her, not until he closed the distance and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Is something wrong?" He sounded pretty panicked, not surprising considering what they had previously survived together. It was kind of nice that he was scared for her safety, but she still couldn't tell him. Looking right into his eyes, she poked the button, as her vision faded and her in-game body crumpled to the ground. --------------- Shino's eyes shot open, as she looked at the white ceiling of her apartment through the tinted visor of the Amusphere. Inhabiting her real body once again, she was prepared to be struck by the worst pain imaginable emanating from her bladder ready to explode. For a second, she worried how she'd even be able to stand up and make it to her bathroom in this condition. It turned out that fear wasn't necessary, as the shock of her consciousness changing worlds was the final jolt she didn't need. There wasn't as much pain as there should have been between her legs, but there was a lot of something else: heat. Her thighs felt warm, hot even, and there was a sticky wetness accompanying the temperature discrepancy. Not only that, but she could also hear a slight, muffled splashing. "No..." All these sensations together were the telltale signs of pee soaking into blankets, and that meant she had failed. "After everything?!" She went to such lengths to avoid this outcome, but even a little thing was out of her grasp. A 16-year old girl couldn't prevent herself from having an accident, and that was the most depressing part of it. Gulping, she looked down at her legs, incredibly stiff, eyes continuously darting upwards to avoid it. She couldn't avert from the sight forever, and in plain view, a yellow puddle growing outwards as it discolored her sheets and pajama shorts, staining them both with the proof of her inadequacy. Her bladder emptied, but all those fluids were staying with her, remaining on her in the worst way possible. And another aspect to add to the shame, the cause of all this, her bladder was also somewhat small. While this meant the hissing and spreading urine ended sooner, it did little to ease her misery. "I can't even hold in this much..." Her whole goal in GGO, the reason she needed to win the BoB tournament, was to prove to herself that she had grown past the traumatized little girl she used to be, and proving she still had the holding capacity of a little girl was enough to make her rethink her development. Either way, sitting in her own urine, wallowing in sorrow wasn't going to solve anything. Reaching up to her head, she pulled the Amusphere off and placed it on her nightstand, moving her glasses off the wooden surface and placing them on her face. Now she could see her accident in finer detail, a sight she couldn't stomach. She needed to turn away, swinging her legs off the side of the bed, feeling little drops run down her skin as she dragged her butt through the puddle before she could stand up. The first step towards ridding herself of all the disgusting pieces of ruined fabric she left was to undress. Her light-colored shorts were totally discolored, the crotch a completely different hue now, she winced as she slid them down her legs and dropped them in the laundry hamper, careful not to touch any of the wet patch. She did need to do her laundry today, so they'd be cleaned soon. In comparison, her black panties hardly looked out of place, aside from the reflective sheen in the center and all across the back, but the wetness on her sensitive girlhood didn't lie. Into the hamper they went. Shino lived on the second floor, and her curtains were shut, so there was no fear of anyone being able to see into her apartment. With that in mind, she didn't think it a priority to wipe her legs dry and put other pants on, she could afford to stay half-nude long enough to make her bed at least. She looked over the blankets, the puddle soaking down towards the mattress, and she let out a drawn-out, exasperated sigh. This was a sight she never liked seeing, no matter how many times she did. Thanks to the childhood trauma she carried, one that frequently flared up and turned her into a crying mess, semi-frequent bedwetting was just something she had to live with. That was the reason a plastic mattress cover awaited her as she tossed the sheets into the hamper as well, the large addition overflowing the container. At least her mattress wasn't destroyed. She had done her duty in cleaning up after herself, now she could take a quick shower and rinse herself off. Slipping her shirt and bra off and gently placing them on the pile of sheets and shorts erupting from the hamper, she took a new set of clothes with her into her small bathroom, placing both them and her glasses on the sink counter. Actively attempting not to look at the toilet she failed to visit, she turned the water in the shower stall on and up to her desired temperature, stepping in and closing the glass door behind her. Letting the warm water wash away the other warm water, she couldn't help but allow the flowing fluid from the shower head hide the new batch of bodily fluids running down her cheeks. Even the act of bathing was an unpleasant experience, and once she was sure she was tidied up and soaped down, she turned the water off, grabbing a towel to wipe down every inch of her skin and make sure she was dry. She hung the towel on the wall rack and put her new clothes on, allowing herself to feel relief at being in clean clothes. It couldn't have been more than ten minutes since she woke up, but it was a pleasant change nonetheless. Grabbing a tissue to sop up the few drops that would have fallen from her legs to the floor on the walk in, she exited the bathroom, keeping a close look on the wood floor for any small splatters. However, she was distracted by the phone on her nightstand, vibrating loudly with the screen lit up. "Someone's calling me?" She didn't really have any friends anymore that would call her cell, and that curiosity drew her from her previous task. Though the call had stopped, what awaited her on the screen was the last thing she wanted to see right now. 8 missed calls from Kazuto Kirigaya. "Kirito..." She really didn't want to talk to him right now, but at this rate, he'd be calling all night until he got a response. Very hesitantly, she grabbed her phone and tapped the notification, automatically calling him back. It wasn't even a full ring before the other end picked up. "Hello?" "Sinon?! Ah, thanks for finally answering! You just suddenly logged out without any explanation! Did someone break into your apartment again?!" He sounded very scared, very unlike his usual demeanor, even when facing down his own death. "No, nothing like that," she assured, though quiet and monotone. "I'm sorry, I'll log back in now." "You don't need to do that. We respawned in a safe zone, so our virtual bodies aren't in any danger once we log out. So, what happened, if you don't mind me asking?" Shino felt like she had nothing left to lose, and gave up on hiding anything. She already wet her pants, what harm could it do? "Just me being stupid. I had to use the bathroom and I couldn't hold it long enough for us to finish." Kazuto was silent, allowing Shino's mind to race with all the possibilities of what his response would be. Would he just hang up, or say something about that being gross before doing so? Maybe it would be some sort of empty comfort, where he says nice things that anyone could tell he didn't mean. Hell, she had no proof it wouldn't suddenly get creepy. Still, once again, he surprised her. "You know you can just say you're logging out for a minute anytime, right? I mean, outside a fight, of course. No one cares, we all do it." Shino was speechless. He just...didn't care. It wasn't weird to him. She was the one making a big deal out of it by assuming he would too. So why didn't she trust him? After everything they'd been through, when she had opened up about her dark past and he had been there to listen and not judge. She told him about the time she killed someone, why was it so hard to just say she needed to visit the restroom? She was unable to say anything for half a minute, long enough that Kazuto started calling her name to make sure the call hadn't been disconnected, when her words found her. "Why didn't you tell me that before?! You could have saved me all this trouble if you had just shared that little tidbit!" "I-I assumed it was the same in GGO! It just didn't feel like a necessary bit of information to include!" "You know what I had to deal with, all because you didn't think that was important?! Next time we meet in person, you're giving me the yen to pay for the laundry!" Two strong-willed teenagers, their argument continued for quite some time, and Shino wasn't letting up on the verbal assault. Yet, despite that, she found herself smiling as she shouted. There was something nice about having a friend she could yell at. Maybe she was already letting her guard down around him, without even noticing. Still, she swore; if word of this story ever got out, she wouldn't hesitate to shoot him in the back with an arrow.

Captain L

 

female The Game's Worst Mechanic

By the accounts of any fan of high fantasy, the world of Aincrad was beautiful. Lots of green plant life in the grass and trees, large open fields, magic, swords, monsters, and dungeons. And it looked lifelike, an amazing feat for a VR MMO on home computers. That would be a fantastic selling point, players could get lost in the virtual world, if that wasn't literally what was happening. Sword Art Online, on the day of its full launch, had become a death game. All 10,000 players were trapped in the digital mindscape, with the only escape being one player clearing the hundredth floor. And if you die in the game, you die in real life. One would ordinarily assume clearing the game would not take long, video sites always had full playthroughs up of any game mere days after release, but SAO was proving different. Almost two years after Day Zero, as it had come to be known, the farthest any advance team had gotten was a floor in the 70's range. By this point, a majority of the surviving players had given up on ever escaping, and had begun treating the game world as their ordinary life. With that said, there were still those fighting to go the distance, beat the boss, and advance. The guilds were the shining example of force in Aincrad, with the top among them the Knights of the Blood Oath. The red-and-white-clad warriors were often seen on the front lines, cutting through the toughest enemies and scoring the sweetest loot drops. Most figured, if anyone would clear the game, it would be one of the Knights. And one of the top guesses was the order's second-in-command, the one known as Flash, Asuna. However, Asuna wasn't on the front lines today. It wasn't a constant push, there were breaks between the organized strikes, when the officers could go out on their own, so long as they were ready to return on a moment's notice. Taking advantage of her "day off", the brunette swordswoman was going out on a lucrative sidequest. She wasn't going it alone, though, she had a partner to help her against the tough enemies. Not another guild member, but a solo player she had grown quite fond of, the Black Swordsman, Kirito. His aloof nature had initially caused friction, but as two of SAO's strongest players, they found themselves in each other's company frequently. It didn't take long past that for the two to find common ground, begin respecting each other, and now they were friends. That wasn't stopping Kirito from expressing displeasure with the excursion, before they had even officially started. "So what's the lame quest you needed my help on?" The two had only just arrived in a forest on floor 48 to properly begin the quest, and that being Kirito's first sentence rubbed Asuna the wrong way. "You know, if I'm such a burden, you don't have to agree to tag along. I just figured you'd want a chance to get some extra XP, help me get a one-of-a-kind legendary pot." Upon hearing the prize, Kirito stopped his complaining, and started snickering instead. "Getting started on the 4/20 celebration a little early, aren't we? Gotta get that dank weed before anyone else!" Asuna sighed as he laughed at his own horrible humor, a laugh that went on too long until he finally caught his breath and realized he was the only one that found it funny. "This is why I don't usually tell jokes. Sorry, keep going." While a part of her should have been annoyed he went for the dumb, low-hanging gag, she recognized that she should have expected that. Kirito was practically raised by the internet, after all, might as well just let it slide. "The quest card says this pot can add special, temporary in-game perks to food when mixed with certain extra ingredients. Things like improved attack power, faster movement speed, good stuff like that. You're the only person that eats my cooking, so you're the only other player that stands to benefit." "Don't worry, I'll help," Kirito confirmed. "But do you have any leads on location? Forests are kind of big and non-distinct, we could waste the entire day wandering, to say nothing about getting lost and going in circles. The map here sucks," he offered, pulling up the map in front of him to show its total lack of details and landmarks. "Then we'll just have to get lucky, and be careful not to retrace our steps. We've got the time. I packed lunch, speaking of food. Plenty of drinks too, so we're set for as long as we want to be out." "You really come better prepared for these things, Asuna. I just keep emergency rations, they work but they taste like crap. I'm lucky to have you making me food." Kirito closed his eyes in a wide smile, which meant he didn't see Asuna blush at the compliment. It was an odd thing to be embarrassed by, considering how far she almost went with him one night on a misunderstanding, but things were kind of weird between them, personal praises like that felt important. Shaking her head, Asuna cleared her throat to retain control of the moment. "A-anyways, we're wasting time! We need to get searching!" With the thumbs up from Kirito, the two wandered off in direction unknown, hoping they'd succeed and secure the prize. --------------- Only now, hours later, did Asuna realize she had made a mistake. Not with equipment, or supplies, or navigation, she was actually well-prepared for the mission she undertook. The issue popping up was a matter of timing. While she had recognized that this could be an all-day affair, she didn't think that through, all the implications it brought. The inevitability never crossed her mind as she enjoyed beverages with lunch. As such, she was now dealing with one of SAO's more controversial mechanics: the bladder meter. While not a "realistic" game, SAO did still require its players to keep tabs on their body for more than just health. They needed to sleep, they needed to eat, and most relevant now, they needed to drink and later expel those fluids, like some kind of simulation game. Some players didn't mind the system, others were vocally opposed until they were forced to accept it. Asuna was more in the latter camp, with an added dash of "Akihiko Kayaba is a pervert for programming this". She swore to give him a good punch should they ever meet. However, that anger was back when the game started. Now, she had grown so accustomed to this medieval world that the pleasures of indoor plumbing had mostly been forgotten, where the best toilets you'd find were slightly clean chamber pots, and the wilderness more often than not took that role. Put simply, Asuna was so desensitized to peeing behind some plants when the need arose that it hardly even registered as something she should be embarrassed about. Around most people, that is. With people she barely knew, it wasn't much of a hurdle to say she needed a minute to herself. Problem was, Kirito was not someone she barely knew. He was very close to her, so if she admitted a need to whiz, she'd be around the guy she confessed it to for the rest of the day and many more to come. It was a normal human, or rather simulated human, concern, but that didn't make it an okay thing to just throw out there. Very few of her actions could be considered more private. For now, she'd just keep the matter to herself, it shouldn't be too hard. The bladder system of SAO was a lot more rigid than the real world, exactly the sort of thing one would expect from the programming on a throwaway mechanic. Asuna's meter currently read 80% on an orange bar, a fullness that would prompt serious desperation outside the game, but here only resulted in mild discomfort, a warning without pain, much like every other virtual injury. Besides, other players had reported (and she could confirm) that there was no such thing as leakage, clothes stayed completely dry until the total accident at 100%. It worked slower here too, a lot like the disconnect between day cycles and timers in other games, hours could pass without meaningful change. It was easy to be optimistic. "I just realized, we're on the 48th floor," Kirito broke the silence to observe. "We should have stopped in to say hi to Lisbeth." "That's only just occurring to you now," Asuna asked, incredulously. "Well, better late than never, I suppose." "Hey, I'm not the kind of guy who forgets a woman as soon as she's out of sight!" Not even five seconds later, he snapped his fingers as his face lit up in realization. "That reminds me, I haven't heard from Silica in a while." "Probably should have expected that kind of social incompetence from a guy who plays an MMO day one," Asuna sighed. "Of course, that doesn't make me much better. Regardless, it's bad manners to go visit a blacksmith before you've even used the weapon they made. Especially a blacksmith you almost got killed to make said weapon." "I thought it was a fun little adventure. I mean, what's the fun without the sense of peril? And I'm saving the sword for a special occasion, isn't that enough of a compliment?" Asuna planned to retort with a snark about how little he understood women, but stopped short upon realizing it would reflect poorly on herself. She instead elected to refuse comment, a silence that said plenty. Nevertheless, there was one thing it kept obscured, how happy she was to have the conversation, beyond just enjoying time with a comrade. Despite all the reassurances, there was still a reality-programmed part of her brain reminding her how much she needed to pee, filling the gap of the lost feeling SAO removed. It provided a sense of real desperation that she needed distraction from, as well as from the knowledge that she could turn any spot in this forest into her bathroom. Well, she got what she asked for, in a shining, twisted example of fate's timing. In a way that could only be described as gamer's instinct, the two's attention locked to the same point in the distance. It was difficult to make out amidst all the trees, but at least two other players suddenly appeared. Whether they were always there or just teleported in, no one could tell, but there was something much more important of note, right on the player tags above their heads, in red font. "Red players," Kirito warned in hushed tones. "Come on!" He grabbed Asuna's shoulder and pulled her down behind some nearby large bushes. She didn't need the prompting to hide. The game's only punishment for player killing was being branded as such with their always visible nametags turning orange, despite it actually being murder. Granted, neither Asuna nor Kirito thought either of these players could beat them, but it was hardly the smart thing to start fighting now. Not only did they have no idea how many more PKers could be hiding just out of sight, but they also had no insight on motive or possible employers. Not to mention, even in self-defense, killing them would still be killing. Not just in the game, but personal morality. However, she was ashamed to admit, that wasn't the worry on Asuna's mind. In truth, she had noticed these specific bushes earlier, observing how perfect they would be for her kind of cover in any other situation. Well, she was kneeling behind them now, just too bad she couldn't capitalize on the position. The mental repercussions of needing to go this bad were getting to her, she could just picture herself ripping down her underwear, squatting into total invisibility behind the cover, and letting loose. It was a nice ending to imagine. Too bad she still had reality to answer to. Or rather, in-game reality. The surely loud sound of her splashing liquids on the hard soil would not only attract attention from the players they were hiding from, but it would also defeat the purpose of hiding the need from Kirito in the first place, not to mention in a place where he was in a better position to watch the ensuing show. He had taught her to be afraid of dying, how ironic that him seeing that would leave her wishing for death. Why was she struggling so much now? She just checked her stats a little bit ago, where she was sitting at an acceptable 80%. It couldn't have possibly changed drastically in that short time, it had to all be in her mind. Just for confirmation, she pulled open her menu and took a peek at the meters. Things like hunger and thirst were still holding steady, but the bladder meter was now crimson red, the white text in front clearly reading a new number. "90%," she whisper-called in disbelief. Understandable, given her situation, but she had forgotten that she was supposed to be quiet. She remembered the split second after making noise, and covered her mouth in what could be considered an attempt to stop the sound from getting out, for all the good that'd do. "What was that noise," she heard one of them say from behind her wall of greenery. Unable to see, she could just imagine a classic question mark appearing above their head, coming over to check and discovering the guild leader in her handicapped state. Theoretically, Asuna may be able to fend off the attackers should it come to that, but it wouldn't be pretty. Aside from what would surely be a half-cooked attempt at non-lethal combat, her skill would be further masked by the painful urge to soak her clothing, a combination sure to end with a wet Asuna, at the minimum. Maybe Kirito could turn the tides in her favor, but there would have to be a tide first, a golden one. "Who cares," a different voice offered, must have been the other guy they noticed. "What part of 'Black SwordsMAN' do you not get? Some girl doesn't change our task, dumbass." "Yeah, but he's been spotted a lot with that Blood Oath chick. 'Esuna', or something." "And? Can you tell me what a high-ranking Knight of the Blood Oath would be doing in this forest?" There was a long silence before the first guy answered, very hesitantly and weak. "They're...on a date?" The other one, Asuna had lost track, was in stunned silence, closing it out with a grumble. "Alright, come on. You're clearly not well." The sound of someone being forcibly dragged echoed low to the ground. "Let's just find this guy before you start eating crayons or something." Asuna and Kirito stayed quiet as the shuffling grew more distant, hardly even breathing, until they were sure the intruders had left. They stood up and cautiously walked out into the open, looking around to ensure there were no more lurkers. "Gotta be real, didn't see that coming," Kirito finally spoke, bringing an end to the empty, awkward lull. "So, 90% what?" After the fear of being discovered, Asuna had forgotten why she had called out before. The discomfort in her abdomen was still there, no way she could ignore that, but the connection was lost. "Huh?" "You just suddenly shouted out '90%'. What was that all about?" And the awkwardness was back. The questioning was all it took to link the dots, as Asuna remembered why her little problem was so worrisome. She was extremely desperate, sure to lose control unfortunately very soon, and she had made the permanent mistake of giving a verbal hint to the only person she was keeping silent from. If he knew, there'd be no reason to keep holding it, but letting that knowledge slip was even worse. Possibly. "O-oh, it was...nothing! Yeah, nothing! Don't even worry about it!" Even as she was saying it, with the most forced smile ever produced by humanity and sweat rolling down her face, she knew there was no way Kirito would believe her. She was so unconvincing in her lies, absolutely no one could take her at her word. As she was looked over suspiciously, Asuna was already bracing herself to reveal the truth. It had to be better than having an public accident at her age, she kept going back and forth on which end would be more humiliating. Occupied with the debate, at a lull where she wasn't expecting a response, Kirito shrugged. "Alright, fine. Let's get back to the search." That was the last response she would have expected, to the point she actually couldn't believe that was the response. It just wasn't possible that he actually believed her, no one could be that naive, that stupid. The only explanation was that he was purposefully respecting her privacy, but even that seemed a little unbelievable for the historically dense and thoughtless Kirito. Well, he had previously mentioned off-hand that he had a sister, maybe he was conditioned to leave girls alone when they said nothing was wrong. Problem was, despite being aware of something wrong with Asuna, he still wanted to stay on the quest path. There was that Kirito thickness. She needed some kind of way out, and to her credit, she could think as quickly as she could fight, even in the heat of a battle like this. "Didn't you hear those guys? There are PKers actively looking for you, part of a Red guild it looks like, wouldn't it be way smarter to return to town and stay low until the hunt blows over?" "It's not like you to lose your nerve like that, Asuna, not over something this small. They don't have the element of surprise anymore, and they probably can't even scratch us at our levels. Besides, the longer we wait, the more likely that someone else will complete the quest." "Agh, you're too much of a gamer sometimes! There are more important things at stake here!" "Like what?" He was willing to let Asuna's weird behavior go before, but if she was going to keep drawing attention to it, he would pay attention to it. He was expecting some answer now, and he wouldn't let it go until he had the explanation. Under the pressure of interrogation, plus the bladder pressure ten times worse, Asuna's mind was racing with excuses. It was dangerous now, she had come down with a status ailment sickness, they had a new mystery on why Kirito was being targeted, any one of them was a possible choice. As she was making the difficult decision on which one would get him off her case, a flashing red notification appeared in the top right corner of her vision, visible only to her. "WARNING: Bladder capacity at 95%. Empty soon," it read. Given the rate of filling she was dealing with, Asuna roughly calculated that she had minutes remaining. She needed that escape, that relief, right now, a process now taking the forefront of her attention. "Like how I'm about to wet myself!" Unfortunately, it was intercepted by her search for a cover-up. Once more, Asuna felt the regret of her words the instant she spoke them. That was it, her fabrication had fallen flat, all her time spent suffering under her full bladder was for nothing, now that she had just gone and spilled how something was about to spill into her underwear. Not that it was ever not about waiting, it could be said this whole ordeal was about the agonizing wait, but now she was waiting for a response from Kirito. She could only imagine his second-hand shame, his disgust at knowing his friend was pathetic and couldn't even be trusted with her own urine. She could linger on those unpleasant thoughts, because Kirito was again taking forever to respond. It took so long this time that some sarcastic side of her wondered if his internet connection was lagging. She didn't make the snide remark, not that she would have under the circumstances, before the response she anxiously awaited with bated breath arrived. "That's it?" Her reply came much quicker. "What do you mean, 'that's it'?! I'm going to have an accident because I've got nowhere to go and no time to make it back to town!" "What do you mean, 'nowhere to go'? I figured you'd be comfortable with using nature's bathroom by now. I mean, how long have we been in here?" "I can't do it with you around, because it's weird and you'll think weird things about me and-" "What makes you think I care?" That simple question shut Asuna up as she had to admit, Kirito had a point. Reflecting on it, the only reason she figured he'd be grossed out by it was because he was a boy, and girls weren't supposed to talk about those kinds of private matters around those of the opposite sex. Not in the real world. But this wasn't the real world, those kinds of unwritten societal rules didn't apply in SAO, Aincrad was a lawless free-for-all. More importantly, now was not the time to be hung up by modesty, reality be damned. Mostly because the desperation notification hadn't left Asuna's vision, and its live updates allowed her to see the percentage tick from 98 to 99%. Now more than ever, time was of the essence. She threw her hands on the front of her red skirt, pressing the fabric straight against her crotch with all her strength...accomplishing absolutely nothing, but it was hard to deny years of instinct. There was that nice, big bush they were hiding behind, and she was ready to repurpose it. "If you look, even a little peek, I'll kill you." She couldn't afford to wait for an agreement, she bolted behind the hedge within a matter of seconds. At least this marked the finale to the worst of the torment. She had plenty of experience with this part of the process, she didn't even need to think. It was all about the rush to undress, she lifted her skirt up and revealed her pink and white-striped panties. Just as she gripped the waistband underneath her thumbs, she saw the notification make its final jump, hitting that dreaded 100% and begin dropping as rapidly as it had grown, literally draining from her. The warmth of urine spread across her underwear, and in small streams running down her legs, staining the pure white color of her stockings. She was just a second too late, having a total accident as the torrent of pee poured down in a puddle of deafening splashes spreading in the soil beneath her boots. It would be easy to give up now, but she had come this far, now was not the time to surrender. She ripped her underwear down her thighs, clearing the path for her to squat down and do her business in peace. She couldn't control the flow, it was running at full strength from the moment it began, but at least now it was directed safely. The yellowed waterfall rushed cleanly into the rapidly expanding ocean directly before her, foaming up and pulsing outwards in violent waves. And it just wasn't stopping. Not that Asuna particularly minded that. While the descent into suffering of building need was masked by the game, it did no such dulling to the relief. It felt, frankly, incredible, one of the best calls nature had ever made to her. "Ooooooohhhhhhh...hah...ah...mmmmmmm..." She closed her eyes and panted, struggling to catch her breath as she shuddered at the intensity. Her senses were all being overtaken by the unceasing gushing her body was producing. Goosebumps formed on her skin from the chilling pleasure, her ears picked up nothing but the crunching echo of raging rapids crashing against the rocks, she couldn't even focus on anything but the running faucet of her body once she was able to open her eyes. It put most of her senses in a position of total ecstasy, if only the unfortunate reality of smell wasn't bringing it down. This was one instance where she wished SAO put less detail in, in a mechanic she already wished didn't exist. Amazing release didn't change that, though it did make the distaste easier to accept. It only got worse as her bladder finally neared that 0% she wanted so bad. All the good feelings were fading away, while their undesirable counterparts lingered. Still, she finished, she peed, at least she got the result she wanted. Soon, there wouldn't even be evidence, the liquid drenching the dirt was slowly fading away to reduce strain on the server's resources, leaving no visible proof of what she had done. It would have been a nice consolation, if she had anyone to hide it from. Or if that consideration was extended to her clothing. Her underwear, looking at it stretched out between her splayed legs, was just as stained as when she wet them. "Ugh, I still have to wear these." She'd rather ditch the undergarments, but no way that was an option right now. Not with a skirt, with someone to see, and no replacement. Wincing, she stood up and pulled the panties back up around her privates. There was just one aspect she overlooked, and in all fairness, it was an obtuse thing to consider. The clothes all players wore were counted as equipment and armor, regardless of the defense buff offered. As such, whenever they took damage, it reduced the durability of the item. Getting clothes soaked with pee was counted by the system as a form of damage, and since Asuna wasn't in the habit of checking the stats of her panties, she hadn't realized that mild drenching had brought them to the edge of expiration. That tiny extra step, the minuscule wetness clinging to her girlhood now moving to her underwear pushed them over the line. She didn't see it under her skirt, but she heard the telltale sound of glass shattering, a default sound effect used for the destruction of items. The mass of translucent blue polygons dispersed and flew out, fading into the air. Another notification appeared in her sight: "Your Panties broke!" She was in stunned silence as the implications of what that meant sunk in. Just to make sure she understood, a gust of wind blew past, lifting her skirt and fully exposing her new nudity. She silently thanked every deity from every religion that she was still in hiding when it happened. While she'd have liked to stay behind the bush and ensure no one would ever see her, should she be caught short again, she recognized that there was no other way out, aside from messaging one of her friends to bring her a spare set of undergarments, and who knew how long that would take. She had to come out and face the humiliation. Still, she wasn't about to let another breeze pull its tricks, and she pressed her left hand to keep the front of her skirt down, with her right hand doing the same for the back. Bracing herself for all the worst, Asuna left the cover, the sound of footprints prompting Kirito to look again. "Finally, you were taking forev..." His statement stopped short as he saw Asuna's angry face, the contradicting bright blush flush across her cheeks, and the placement of her hands. "What the hell are you doing?" "We're going back to town right now." "Really? How badly did things go back there?" Asuna refused to answer, just stared a piercing stab into Kirito's eyes, forcing him into submission. "So...how did you let things get this bad? I figured you'd know how to time and prepare this kind of thing by now." She wanted to keep quiet and not justify any questions with answers, but she was angry about it, and wanted to get it off her chest. "It wasn't working the same way it always has! My meter kept jumping up super fast, and I didn't have the time to think things through!" Kirito shrugged. "Maybe you should have thought of that when you kept guzzling down drinks at lunch." "What does how much I drank have to do with it?" "They changed the bladder meter calculations, now it's more realistic. It'll go up faster if you drank more." This was news to Asuna. She knew how the bladder meter worked, she figured it out way back when SAO's hostage taking began, and it wasn't anything like that. "Since when?!" "One of the recent updates. It was definitely in the patch notes." She stopped dead in her tracks, eyes wide and mouth hanging open. She didn't know that bit of useful information, making it her fault that she was now going commando. It ignited a whole new wave of fury, and now she needed to release that too, with only one poor sap around to take it. "Even if you spend your nights reading patch notes, the rest of us have other things to entertain ourselves with! Maybe it would have been nice to tell me when you saw me drinking a bunch, before I had to worry about wetting myself! Or do you like seeing me desperate and about to pee?!" Kirito just shook his head and sighed as he took the abuse, like a husband resigned to a lecture from a nagging housewife. Asuna kept ragging on, but not forgetting to keep her skirt secured. She continued rambling all the way to Lindarth before angrily marching away, leaving Kirito alone. He watched her leave, drawing the attention of the residential players with her awkward walk, until he realized the calm silence he had been denied for so long had returned, giving him the freedom to voice his thoughts once more. "What is her problem? She gets so angry, and fiery, and loud, and violent...it's a little cute."

Captain L

 

female Blades of Water's Veil

Fredegund of Astrasia was wandering the halls of the large Castle Ratselhaft, poking her head around, worry splayed across her face. She had only been in this castle for a week, after all, its many rooms and four floors were foreign to her. Very recently, she had been a part of the Order of the One True Way, its message of finding peace in the one predetermined path giving her hope after her lowest moment of losing her home of Pharamond. It was only after a duel with her pride and joy older sister, Chrodechild, that awakened her sensibilities, her connection to the legendary Divine Edge, and her desire to see justice prevailed. That's why she joined Viele Wege Company in opposition to the Order. And to be closer to her sister once again. She was unable to get that second wish. The two had a little time to reconnect as the Company stationed itself in Pharamond when they recaptured the city, when Fredegund was brought to the ways of the Starbearers, but it couldn't last. Chrodechild, along with Liu and their leader Sieg, had been pulled into a Gateway when archivists of the Order snuck into Pharamond to steal the Chronicles, and nothing had been heard from them since. The Company returned to Ratselhaft to await their return, now that Pharamond was no longer safe, and while everyone said they weren't giving up hope for Sieg, Liu, and Chrodechild's return, there was this air of discomfort about it, like they were denying the truth they could all see. However, that wasn't the reason Fredegund was worried right now. She just wasn't thinking about it; if she did, she'd break down and become useless. No, the problem now was that Fredegund was lost. She was too afraid to ask for a tour around the castle, and with so many rooms, trying to find one specific room was like finding a needle in a haystack. As such, she spent most of the prior week sitting quietly in the quarters of Chrodechild's Blades of Night's Veil, Meruvis and Roberto not knowing how to approach her. However, every once in a while, she would need to venture out to search for one specific location: the restroom. Fredegund was capable in the field, but her bladder wasn't bottomless. A massive castle like this had to have a bathroom somewhere, but Fredegund had yet to find it, and couldn't build up the courage to ask. Each time she made the journey out to find relief, she'd check another wing, in the hopes it would finally have the closet she was looking for. By now, she was starting to doubt there even was one. It had been a week now, three checks a day before she got sick of searching and instead ran outside to use the cover of Flesaria Forest as her toilet. Given how many failures her hunts had produced, she could only surmise that each of the Starbearers was doing the same. It wasn't like she wasn't used to relieving herself in a natural environment, it was just a little less than ideal. But when Fredegund needed it as bad as she currently did, it was still a perfect alternative. Thankfully, there was no one visible in the forest directly outside the castle's entrance archway. Fredegund didn't see the need to wander far, lest she get lost, so long as she hid behind the flora enough to hide her actions. Not to mention, she didn't want to suffer with her bladder for longer than necessary. Squirming, wiggling her hips, she gingerly placed one hand over the crotch of her pants and briskly walked over to the nearby bushes and ferns. She reached the patch of soil that would soon become her bathroom, hooking her thumbs over the waistband of her pants, ready to pull them down. That is, until she heard the sound of multiple pairs of boots trampling the path up to the castle. This would ordinarily be enough reason for Fredegund to halt her actions, she wasn't okay with anyone besides her sister seeing her pee, even if they couldn't see the details. Well, that's exactly what happened. As the mystery people approached past the treeline separating their views of each other, Fredegund could see their identities. Aside from one young adult male and a young woman, both with pale skin and tattooed lines over their bodies, the rest were easily identifiable. Sieg, Liu (with tattoos of his own now), and... "Sister!" Chrodechild jumped in surprise at the exclamation, not used to hearing Fredegund's voice after years apart. She also couldn't have predicted her sister charging her, arms spread wide, the bottom corners of her eyes growing moist. "Sister, you've returned!" She jumped onto Chrodechild with a hug, the elder sister only just able to hold her ground. "I didn't know if you would return!" "There's no reason to be so sad, Fredegund," Chrodechild comforted, awkwardly petting her sister's head, buried in her chest. "We can't disappear yet, not when there's still work to do." "Yeah, no one can decide when we die besides ourselves," Sieg boasted. "Liu, gather everyone in the Grand Hall, we've got a plan!" "We do?" Whatever Sieg had in his head, Liu wasn't clued in. "Alright, I'm sure everyone will want to know what happened to us anyway. Be up soon!" Liu and the new guys ran inside, Sieg following quickly after. Just as soon as everyone returned, Chrodechild and Fredegund were alone. "I was really worried about you, sister," Fredegund choked out, not entirely successfully choking back tears. "You give yourself too little credit. You don't need me. You're plenty able to handle yourself." "That's not true! When I was alone, that's when the Order was able to wriggle their way into my heart. I need someone to be a pillar for me." "You're stronger than you think. A weak woman wouldn't be able to put up a fight against the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil." "But you always beat me. You're what I aspire to be, but when I look at you, I can see how far I have to go." "It only looks so far because you always look down on yourself. If you were to raise your head proudly, you'd see just how truly close to me you are." Chrodechild didn't expect herself to say something so eloquent, more befitting of her title as Princess of Astrasia. As such, there was a long silence, where neither of the sisters could properly follow that statement. "We should hurry and make our way to the Grand Hall. I imagine the rest of the Starbearers are anxiously awaiting the tale of our escape from the Gateway." "Y-yes, we should," Fredegund concurred. With nothing more to say, they climbed the stairs into the castle in silence. Only as the greens of nature were swallowed by the entranceway behind them was Fredegund reminded why she embarked outdoors in the first place. "Mmph!" Her bladder reminded her harshly with a wave of desperation what she was interrupted from at the last second, and how well-timed that little break would have been. She needed to go, no question about it. A part of her wanted to run back out to take care of business before it became unmanageable. "Is something bothering you, Fredegund?" The gentle voice of Chrodechild was the only reason she didn't follow through. That's right, she had no reason to be embarrassed, not with her sister here. She could ask where the true bathroom was without fear of revealing a private part of any woman's life, and if there was none, there'd be no shame in admitting she needed to step outside for a few minutes. Like she said, Chrodechild was her pillar, her anchor to strength. But first things first, there was the gathering in the Grand Hall, something she didn't want to be late for, nor did she want to hold up her sister from attending the same event. "Nothing to be concerned about." "If you insist." The two started the long climb up four stories of stairs to reach the Grand Hall, exertion that elicited another complaint from Fredegund's bladder. She now had to hope the meeting wouldn't take long. --------------- "Perhaps coming here without a break was a poor idea," Chrodechild quietly lamented as she stood on the stage of the Grand Hall, having all eyes on her meaning she couldn't press her legs together for relief. After all, she hadn't relieved herself since last night, giving more than enough time for bladder to fill once more. Her training prevented her from noticing the niggling discomfort until it became really distressing, as it had now. She could have afforded arriving a minute late in order to do her business first. But what's done is done, she didn't use the bathroom, and now she was holding pee in front of all the Starbearers. She wasn't concerned with not being able to hold it, she could handle a little urine, but it would be a problem if this meeting took forever. Considering how much detail Sieg was delving into, regaling everyone with the tale of their being marooned in the Woodland Village of the Scribes, it could be a long time before Chrodechild was dismissed. Eventually, the lecture turned from story-telling into the strategy of their next move. The plan in progress didn't involve retrieving the Chronicles that the Order stole from them, but instead was concentrated on protecting the now-defenseless Pharamond, especially with the Auster forces gathering in the nearby Fort Arc. "Split up into teams of four," Sieg ordered, "and we'll get right going through the Gateway to Pharamond!" "Fredegund and I will be on the front lines," Chrodechild declared. "Y-you would trust me with such a delicate task," Fredegund asked from the audience. "We will accompany you as well, Lady Chrodechild," Meruvis declared. "It is only appropriate that the Blades of Night's Veil lead the vanguard in defending our home." "Yeah, we can't let these guys keep overshadowing us," Roberto boasted. Chrodechild nodded, with a proud smile on her face. "I thank you all, for standing beside me." Unfortunately, despite her team now being ready, she couldn't leave just yet, not before official dismissal. Everyone else had to prepare their parties first, Sieg taking his friends from Citro Village, Diulf taking his retainers of the Furious Roar, the Porpos-kin banding together, now everyone was prepared. "Excellent, I'll give you all the chance to ready your equipment, and then we'll move out," Chrodechild suggested. This would serve as the perfect opportunity to relieve herself in the confusion. "Vaslof's already at Fort Arc, we don't have much time," Liu warned. Diulf puffed out his chest in pride. "The Tribe of the Furious Roar doesn't need to prepare! Our bodies provide us all the strength we need!" "The blessings of Ninulneda will carry us into battle," Neira shouted with similar pride. "Me and Jale have kept our armaments updated," Marica informed Sieg. "Oh no..." Chrodechild needed that break, if everyone else threw the chance away, she couldn't be the one person saying otherwise. Almost every team had spoken, all that was left was her Blades of Night's Veil. She looked at them, hoping they'd pick up the hint. "Lady Chrodechild, you should know we are always ready to move out at a moment's notice." Meruvis didn't catch the subtlety. Now Chrodechild had no recourse, she had to enter battle with a filling bladder. Not unless she wanted to make a scene of asking for a minute herself, when it was a known fact, at least to Sieg and Liu, that she was equipped properly herself. She had no legitimate, non-revealing reason to refuse, so she couldn't. "Then we move to Pharamond!" A shout of soldiers at the ready filled the Grand Hall. However, outside of attention, Fredegund was worried, bouncing on one heel. "Bad move, sister..." --------------- The Wilds of Veile to the northeast of Pharamond, practically a desert to rival the one surrounding the Magedom. The Order's forces, augmented by the Auster Folk, wandered the paths, providing more than enough obstacles for the Company. The teams had long since split up, leaving only the Blades of Night's Veil visible to Fredegund. Not that she was paying much attention to the battle happening all around them. While it was bad form, to say the least, to get distracted while in the midst of an important conflict such as this, she really couldn't help it. She had to go really bad. It was all she could do to not grab herself so openly, so that everyone may know her concern. The pain was exacerbated by the knowledge that she had a second chance to use a bathroom, one she passed up again. Their Gateway took them straight through Pharamond's castle, where she could no longer use the excuse that she didn't know where the restroom was. She grew up in that castle, she knew the toilet's location exactly, they passed right by it. If she could have just spoken up, asked for a minute, this whole ordeal would have ended right there. But she couldn't get the words out, no matter how much she desired them. This crippling shyness left her longing for her time with the Order. Not in the way that she pined for those days, not with all the horrible things she did, but because she was an entirely different person in that armor. She had thrown her past away, and her identity along with it. She wasn't a princess of Astrasia, she wasn't Chrodechild's little sister, she was just a part of the Order's plans. She could be a lot more open, she had no problem saying she was heading into the trees, her bladder gave her no troubles then. While she was happier now, what she wouldn't give for an ounce of that bravery right now. Fredegund's gaze turned to the side, where she could see Chrodechild, looking forward with a firm, trained stare, determined not to miss anything in the field. She was the model of a proper soldier, she always had been, the ideal Fredegund could never reach. Come to think of it, one of the qualities she admired about Chrodechild was how she never seemed to need a toilet break when the situation got serious. Whether she was blessed with a larger bladder or was just far better at hiding it, either way, she wished she could have that. Meanwhile, Fredegund would always interrupt training sessions to say she needed to pee. Would it be so different if she did the same now? Every time she had to take a break during training, Chrodechild would always sheathe her sword with a smile, encouraging her little sister to go before it got too bad. Yes, the stakes were much higher now, but would the result be any different? Would Chrodechild be willing to cover her while she did her business now? "Where are all our opponents," Roberto complained, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "I'm ready to prove my strength!" "Don't get cocky," Meruvis warned. "It's imperative we stay on our guard at all times." "Agreed. All of us need to be focused. We are at Lord Sieg's disposal, and can't let him down. The Blades of Night's Veil are the pride of Astrasia, and we will act as such." There was no arguing with Chrodechild, and Meruvis and Roberto submitted to their commander. "Yes, Lady Chrodechild." "Why do you insist on denying me, sister," Fredegund whispered, adjusting her pants by pulling them higher, digging them into her crotch for relief without any need to grab herself, though she really wanted to do that too. With so much vigor in her speech, she considered that she may have misjudged Chrodechild's character. She might not be so receptive to Fredegund asking for help peeing after all, which left her no choice but to really steel herself to hold it. Her body decided to be ironic, because just when she was determined to act like an adult and wait to use the bathroom, she leaked. It wasn't much, barely a drop in her underwear, but it was a bad sign. Fredegund was kind of a leaker, whenever she got desperate, a lot of pee tended to find its way out, and she got wet fast. Now that she had started, this was going to be one of those days, no doubt. Even in black pants, it would only be a matter of time before everyone could see her failure. Then she'd be the only one suddenly looking incompetent in a company of Starbearers that would save the world. --------------- "What a time to be having this problem," Chrodechild lamented under her breath, twisting her boot in the sand. She needed to relieve herself earlier, but it had jumped up significantly in the little time since. If this wasn't an important battle, she'd be practically running for cover in order to pee. But she had a role to carry out, one that wouldn't wait for her to take a detour for her bodily needs, necessitating she stay strong, despite the uncomfortable cramp beneath her stomach. She was denying herself the relief her body screamed for in the interest of being an asset to the fight, but only now did it occur to her just how much a problem that would be should she get into a fight. She had the training and experience to hide her needs, but being only human, there was an upper limit to how much desperation she could ignore before it would negatively impact her swordsmanship. An upper limit that she had already surpassed, quite some time ago in fact. She didn't have much of a choice but to massage her thighs against one another, though through her pants, the sensation was hardly relaxing. The thought passed through her mind to recant her previous call to action to ask Meruvis and Roberto to turn their heads so she could have a little privacy, but it was just too wishy-washy of a stance to take for the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil, even if she recognized that this stubbornness could result in her clothes needing a wash when she returned to the castle. She wanted to believe that there was a chance she could handle it, there was a slim possibility if everything worked in her favor, but she wasn't the type of woman who could latch so heartily onto a glimmer of hope with so much conspiring against her. While she could rally behind Sieg's creed of "never know until we try", she couldn't in good faith believe the same herself. In a moment she sincerely hoped would never happen, she legitimately needed to consider what would be less damaging to her image: admitting she couldn't hold it any longer and asking her teammates to look away, or wetting her pants out of a desire to not interrupt the fight. Obviously, her human side would far rather not have an accident, but, with the climax of the Viele Wege Company's war with the Order fast approaching, now was not the time to show any kind of weakness. It became a far more equal internal debate than most would expect. A lot of Chrodechild's mental faculties became dedicated to deciding on a suitable answer to her predicament, whatever wasn't already allocated to frequently reminding her bladder that now was not the time to empty. If she didn't have Meruvis, Roberto, and Fredegund with her, she'd be tripping over debris left and right. She also would have missed the man in white Order armor, unintentionally blocking their path, if she didn't notice her comrades stopping out of the corner of her eye. With her attention brought back to the surroundings, though it was the very small percentage of her focus not totally occupied with not soaking herself, it took no time at all to identify the man standing before them. How could she not, this was the man who manipulated her sister into being a puppet for the Order. Fredegund wasn't happy to see him, that was certain. "Beardsley!" Chrodechild had reason to celebrate, at least. "What a stroke of good fortune, running into you on this battlefield! I had been hoping for a reckoning for the suffering you caused to my sister!" Though, a surge of pain quickly reminded her how many fronts she was fighting battles on. "If only it wasn't now..." "It is fortunate for me as well," Beardsley taunted, apparently not catching onto Chrodechild's struggle. After all, he was much more focused on the younger sibling. "Princess Fredegund! It is still not too late for you! You must return to the Order!" "D-d...don't think me a fool...do you h-honestly believe I would...still listen to such drivel?!" Fredegund had aggression of her own to release, though it was fraught with stammering, wavering, and fluctuations of cadence. She didn't even sound sure about refusing the offer, a possibility that severely worried Chrodechild. "You were supposed to accept the principles of the Order and be saved! A future of the One True Way! Perfect order and tranquility!" There was only one way out of this, a path Chrodechild was desperately hoping would not come to pass, but if that's how it was to be, she couldn't back down. "Enough yammering, Beardsley! If you wish to spread your half-truths, you can do so in the afterlife!" She drew her half of Divine Edge and held it before her, ready to draw blood. Fredegund followed with her Divine Edge. "And hear me! My blade will send you there!" The two sisters, followed by their Blades of Night's Veil, rushed forward to meet the Order's troops, prepared for their first fight in this terrain...though some were more able than others. --------------- Now was possibly the worst time for a fight. From the time she had spent with Beardsley, though he didn't like to dirty his hands, Fredegund knew he wasn't a soft fighter. She had confidence that four Blades of Night's Veil could overpower him, but it would provide a perfect opportunity for her bladder to overpower her. When she had to pee as badly as she did, as in feeling ready to explode, any fight would test her endurance, and her desire to stay dry. Or rather, her desire to not get any wetter, which still included soaked panties. Another leak spurted out of her into her underwear. She wouldn't dare look, it might not even be visible on her black pants, but she had a very worrying hunch that the dampness was starting to extend beyond her panties. And it would only get worse the more she dawdled, this was a fight that needed to end quickly. "Fredegund, let's defeat this sorry man quickly!" Wow, Fredegund knew she and Chrodechild were close, but perfect parity between their desires? That was new to her. Needless to say, she wanted it too, so badly, but there was a difference between wanting it and considering it possible, and she was lacking in the latter category. "H-how do you suggest we do that? Beardsley is no pushover." "Neither are we." Chrodechild pulled out her half of Divine Edge, nodding at her sister. So that's what she was thinking. Just her luck, the most strenuous action in her arsenal, right when she couldn't exert herself without terrible consequences. She wanted to end the encounter soon, but it would be pointless if she needed to pee herself to make it happen. She wanted to refuse, but her sister looking at her so expectantly, fulfilling her duties in performing this move was imperative for something Chrodechild was planning. She didn't like it, it could end with a thorough drenching, but there was something more important at stake now. "L-let's do it," she followed, with incredible strain, unsheathing her own Divine Edge and holding it before her. Beardsley saw something to be afraid of in the two Astrasian royal sisters wielding their Chronicle weapons, that he had made the mistake of challenging them. Energy circled around the sisters as their blades touched, channeling power into the swords, ready to unite and deliver a devastating show of might. Until Fredegund faltered. The aura died out as she clenched her sword's hilt with a death grip. Every instinct was screaming at her to drop her arms and grab her crotch to stem the pounding flood crashing at the gates, yet she somehow found the resolve to resist. The wave begged and pleaded to be allowed to wreak havoc, but when it became clear that Fredegund would not relent, it calmed down. While also making it clear that the second time would not end so well for her. "S-sorry, sister. I'm ready now." The power encircled the two once more, this time completing its path, flowing into the sisters, granting them strength beyond human ability. It did nothing to enhance Fredegund's bladder, unfortunately, meaning something other than power was flowing out of her. But it was like she was no longer in control of her actions as, without thought, she and Chrodechild leapt high into the air, adding a few flips for effect, before crashing into the ground at high velocity inches in front of Beardsley, releasing their pent-up kinetic energy in a glowing cross through the sand beneath his feet. The cross erupted in an explosion of power, consuming Beardsley as Chrodechild and Fredegund jumped back into place. That hard landing was torture on Fredegund's exhausted body. She had a solid mass of urine expanding and stretching in the pit of her stomach, every vibration was like a cannon blast hitting the sea, when she had to suffer through the massive resulting ripples. The walls of her bladder continued to crack under the stress, squirting more dampness down below. The mere fact that she was still holding on was in and of itself a miracle, but it couldn't last forever. Her strength was sure to give out in a minute. The dust from their unite attack settled, and Beardsley was still standing. Panting, hunched over, but still in the fight. His right eye was twitching, going mad, but he wasn't done for yet. His two subordinates had been dispatched by Meruvis and Roberto. "No...no way," Fredegund panted, practically falling to her knees herself. She had placed her bet on ending the fight with one all-out attack, draining her of all her strength and ensuring she would never be able to hold it. Now that accident would come in front of everyone. In a fit of desperation all his own, Beardsley held his staff aloft, the tip glowing orange as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. But who would be the target? His magic was powerful, but it was single-target, only one of the Blades would take the brunt of the attack. He had the most aggression towards Chrodechild, who took Fredegund away from him, but he could also be thinking to target Meruvis or Roberto, considering them the weaker links, felling one of the team would deal more damage to morale than simply damaging their leader. Yet, as she looked around, none of the other three had the flame circle building beneath them, indicating where the magic spire would sprout. "Fredegund!" She couldn't even place why Chrodechild called her name before she was knocked out of the way, and in that fall where time seemed to slow to a crawl, she saw it: the explosion of flames where she was standing, now erupting around Chrodechild. For a quick second, Fredegund was terrified, that she had just lost her sister in the fire. That fear only lasted for a second, as the combustion diminished, and Chrodechild was still there. Worse for wear, but still standing. Fredegund wasn't the only one gambling her entire being on one attack. Beardsley lost his balance after draining his energy in that Mark of the Star, struggling to even stay standing. "Agh...blast it all! We, the Disciples of the One True Way, beaten a third time?!" One of his men, somehow still conscious, began pulling him away from the field. "Your Excellency Beardsley! Please! You must fall back!" "We will meet again, Fredegund!" With his tail between his legs, an odd expression considering it couldn't refer to the feline Furious Roar, Beardsley retreated with a limp. "Fredegund, that is enough. There's no need to chase him. We have driven him off, and that is sufficient." Fredegund didn't even realize how she was biting her lip in anguish until Chrodechild brought it to attention and misunderstood the reason. True, she was angry at letting Beardsley escape, but that was hardly the reason for her stress right now. In fact, Beardsley's retreat was the last thing on her mind. No, all she could think about was just how drenched her lower half was. The constant smallish leaks added up, her underwear was utterly lost, and her pants were in terrible shape to boot. If anyone took the time to look, no amount of black fabric could hide the stain. And the leaks kept coming, getting bigger. Fredegund was having an accident. She just couldn't hold it any longer, her tortured bladder had suffered long enough and just wasn't strong enough to keep up its fight. Regardless of where she was standing, that pee was coming out. She needed to get her pants off within the next few seconds, but where? She couldn't just do it here, with people watching, but she couldn't well travel very far before emptying out completely. If she couldn't see it, she couldn't make it. She had to relent on something, and modesty was the first to go. She couldn't throw it away, but distance wasn't quite the restricting factor it would usually be. And the only obstacle she could use in sight were the small sand dunes surrounding them, creating the short valley they were walking through. If she could cross the hill, she'd be covered, assuming no one followed her. She prayed they wouldn't as she, wordlessly and stiffly, bolted over the sand mound, sliding down the descent, very nearly falling over from the forward momentum. By the time she crossed the summit, she was already reaching up her skirt, yanking on her button in an attempt to rip it open without going through the two-second process of properly undoing the clasp. It got her nowhere, and she needed to take a step back and do it correctly. At least her pants were loose; without the button, her pants fell down with hardly a push. What an odd sight it must have been, seeing Fredegund alone in the middle of the desert with her pants at her knees, light violently reflecting off the crotch of her pants and panties, and a healthy amount down her thighs to boot. The light flowing stream falling directly down even now certainly wasn't pretty either. She didn't even care how humiliating it looked, and was. Operating entirely on animalistic instinct, she hooked her thumbs around her underwear and shoved them down, freeing the path of her pee to start arcing forward in a wide spray as her bladder lost all semblance of holding. "No no no, not yet," she pleaded, quickly shifting her balance down as she propped herself in a squat, positioned so her torrent of pee could shoot forward between her boots, carrying the sand it struck down the slope, creating a golden, flooding river. --------------- "What is she thinking, just running off without a word," Chrodechild complained, chasing her sister over the dune. And she had clamped her hands together to press them against the front of her pants in the process. She needed to do it, she had to pee so bad, that physical impediment was the last line of defense between her clothes and a thorough soaking. Truthfully, she had her own reasons for wanting the fight with Beardsley over with as quickly as possible, to avoid the strain on her bladder trying to hold in an ocean of urine during combat. She had the experience to say that wasn't a pleasant thing to try. As she crossed the peak, all confusion over Fredegund's odd actions all day were suddenly clarified, for she found Fredegund, with her back turned to her, squatting in the sand with her pants down, a river of yellow gushing out, just barely visible in the small gap between the sand and her exposed butt. It was much more audible than visual, the flowing water and Fredegund's sighing and moaning. It was a cacophony of noises that Chrodechild did not need to hear right now. The sounds were sending her own bladder into overdrive, pulsating in a desperate attempt to void its contents. And it was succeeding. She had done a remarkable job staying bone dry this whole time, but maintaining that streak was an impossibility. Suddenly, she reeled back and froze as she felt a surge of warmth in her underwear. Chrodechild was the kind of girl that went all at once, so if some pee was forcing its way out, the rest would all come pouring in seconds. She could hardly criticize her sister for stopping to use the bathroom, not when she herself was now forced to do the same thing. And she had very little time to prepare. She made a frantic beeline to a spot directly left of Fredegund, making sure not to step further and walk into the rapidly expanding puddle. With her footing secured in the loose sand, she quickly undid the latch on her pants, spreading her feet apart as the piece of clothing fell to the top of her boots, just below the knee. Soon after, her panties were thrown down to the same spot. Spreading her womanhood with her fingers, telling her bladder it was time to drain was an effortless task, and her own golden stream flew out, extra distance afforded thanks to the higher starting point compared to Fredegund. That second pee got Fredegund's attention, who hadn't even noticed that her personal space had been intruded upon until now. Her head jolted to check, and seeing her older sister's most private body part doing something so private so close to her caused a blush to break out over her cheeks. "W-what are you doing, sister?!" "I could ask the same of you, but I imagine the answer would be the same between us: I simply couldn't wait any longer." "Y-yes..." She couldn't say anything more, give any proper explanation for her actions. Instead, she looked back at her own work, watching the puddle expand into its own pond as it slowly seeped between the grains of sand. "Haah...haaaaaaaah..." Maybe it was for the best that she didn't attempt to hold a conversation, or else it would be constantly punctuated with her own moans of relief. And while it was awkward to listen to, Chrodechild couldn't help but follow suit. "Mmph..." Their sighs were the only things drowning out the splashing noises of their urine, so maybe it was for the best that they were making noises. After all, they hadn't wandered far from Meruvis and Roberto. Still, just leaving it to nature made the situation very awkward, and Chrodechild had a question to ask. "The last week has been too hectic to allow me many chances to relieve myself. How did you end up so desperate?" "Oh, I..." Fredegund had an answer, just a really embarrassing one, she'd rather not let that little mishap come to light. But she couldn't exactly lie to her sister, either. "Truth be told, I've been unable to find the restroom in Castle Ratselhaft, and I've been too ashamed to ask for directions. Accepting that I need to venture outdoors is risky with so many Starbearers in the castle to see." "That's an understandable worry. I'll be sure to give you a proper tour when we return." "Thank you, sister." Fredegund was beginning to empty out, her stream reduced to a lighter equivalent, and the knowledge that she was close to the conclusion calmed her nerves. That relative serenity was the first time she truly noticed how...unusually Chrodechild was relieving herself. "I understand if you refuse, but I'd be grateful if you also taught me how to...urinate standing up, as you are doing now." "Yes, this is a skill I picked up shortly after we were separated. It's come in handy a number of times. I'd be happy to share the technique, but be warned that it will take a lot of practice." "I'm willing to put in the effort. This incident only proves how much training I still require before I reach a presentable level." "...I understand that you want to talk seriously, so could you please redress yourself before doing so?" Chrodechild had a point, while she had finished her business, Fredegund had yet to pull her pants back up. She was hesitant to do so, with not so much a leaf to wipe herself dry with, until she realized how little it would accomplish with her underwear still soaked. If she dried herself off, she'd only be getting wet again once her panties were in their proper place. So, with no desire to slide them off and leave them in the desert, she pulled the drenched black garment up, wincing as the warm fabric touched her sensitive area. Though, she wasn't the only one who'd be suffering with wet underwear. As Chrodechild's pee wound down, she no longer had the power to direct the stream past her pants, and it instead fell straight down into her panties, joining the small collection of drops that simply dropped while their brethren jetted out correctly. Such were the disadvantages of being female, and she'd have to live with it, accepting the discomfort as her pants were pulled back to their normal resting spot, with the button fastened to keep them there. "Now then, you were saying something?" "Never mind. It's just demeaning to know that it's always been like this for us. You always cleanly made it to the restroom, and I was always having accidents. I mean, aside from that one time you took pity on me..." "When I let you go first? You interpreted that as pity?" "Of course I did, you only allowed me the privilege because you felt sorry for always doing better than me." "Well...yes, I did feel sorry about it. Because I'm your older sister." Chrodechild closed the distance, looking down to ensure she didn't step in Fredegund's puddle, and stroked her younger sibling's long hair. "I don't see any reason I couldn't sacrifice my own chance at release because you needed it as well." "W-was that really the reason?" "Do you think me a dishonest woman?" "O-of course not, sister! It's just...it's nice to hear that. I only wish we didn't have to settle for one of us wetting ourselves." Chrodechild smiled warmly, an uncommon sight for the trained soldier. Only Fredegund could elicit such an emotion. "I have no qualms with relieving ourselves together, now that we won't often be limited to a single-occupancy restroom. That is, if you can cope with not having the same privacy you're used to." "I...I appreciate the support, sister. It wouldn't be the first time we did so in plain view of one another, though it has been some time." There were plenty of childhood stories to tell regarding that, ones that both had agreed should not be told. "Having you with me will make it less worrying to admit the need on the battlefield." "Speaking of, we should return quickly. Lord Sieg is counting on us to fulfill our allotted role." Fredegund nodded in agreement, and the two turned back the direction they came, where the rest of the party was ostensibly still waiting for their return. However, they had only taken one step before Chrodechild stopped them by leaning into her sister's ear with a whisper. "Don't be ashamed about needing to go at an inappropriate time. It happens to all of us." The way she said it implied one mortifying story behind the reassurance. Fredegund was suddenly intensely curious. As they crossed the dune, their bodies blocking the sun attracted the attention of Meruvis and Roberto. "Lady Chrodechild, please don't just run off without any explanation," Meruvis warned. "My apologies, Meruvis. There were sudden feminine troubles that needed attending to immediately." "Well, please don't be so careless again. We still have a job to do." "I understand that. I won't cause trouble again," Fredegund guaranteed. "Then let the Blades of Night's Veil recommence their assault," Chrodechild inspired, holding her sword aloft. "Let the Order understand why the Magedom was to be feared with us as their ally, and why the Viele Wege Company is to be feared now!" A cheer from her comrades followed, and the four resumed their march. Fredegund in particular had a newfound confidence in her step, not just because she was no longer carrying a full bladder, but because she had her sister by her side, in all the intimate ways they once shared. An unstoppable duo such as that could write their own destinies, no matter what the One King wished. Though, one worry still ate away at Fredegund. The sounds of battle were distant. The wind was quiet. With her and Chrodechild peeing so close to the party...they were heard. There was no way they weren't heard. Everyone knew what Fredegund needed to do so desperately.

Captain L

 

A Pee in Peace (P-Support Achieved 2)

This story commissioned by Night Rain With thanks to Captain L for editing “Sakura!” Elise couldn’t contain herself as the red-and-white clad princess of Hoshido came into view. Skipping right up to her, Elise threw her arms around Sakura before she had the chance to slip away. “O-Oh! E-Elise!?” she squeaked out, her cheeks already turning red from the contact. “I’m so glad you could make it. The banquet wouldn’t have been the same without you!” Elise continued, rubbing her cheek against Sakura’s shoulder. “I’m… glad you’re here... too,” Sakura squeezed out with what little breath she had left. “Oh, whoops!” Elise withdrew her arms and put them behind her back. “Eh heh, so how have you been? I hope the trip here wasn’t too rough for you.” Sakura took the chance to catch her breath and shake her head. “No, it was alright. I enjoyed looking at all the sights along the way, and I had friends to talk with the whole time.” Elise giggled. “Well, now you have me to hang out with! I’ve got a ton of things to talk about with you.” “M-Me too,” said Sakura with a smile, “I hope my stories will be as interesting as yours.” “Of course they will! You’re the one telling them, after all.” Sakura’s cheeks gained a hint of pink. “R-Really? I’m… glad to hear that.” “Yup!” Elise nodded, then held out a hand. “Now come on, let’s find somewhere to sit down and catch up.” Sakura lifted her hand, albeit more slowly, and placed it in Elise’s. “I would love that very much.” With that, Elise lead the way into the party, a yearly banquet to celebrate the peace between Hoshido and Nohr. Held near the border of both kingdoms, it was the ideal place for the royal families and war veterans alike to reunite and catch up on each other’s lives. Elise planned on doing just that. While there were others from Hoshido she wanted to speak with, Sakura was the most important by far. The bond she formed with her was stronger than with anyone else outside her family, enough to make Sakura her best friend with no contest. Nothing was going to stop her from reconnecting with her. “Hmm?” Elise came to a stop as her body reminded her of something very important that she was supposed to take care of before this banquet. Uh oh, I forgot to tinkle, she thought with a frown. Ever since she was young, Elise had been aware that her bladder was the smallest of the family. Whenever they had to travel, she was often the one to call for a bathroom break, while being close to bursting most of the time. Taking part in the war against Valla helped her build up some strength, but there were plenty of close calls and swapped underwear when nobody was looking. Were it not for all the people in the large hall, Elise would have put a hand between her legs and hopped a little in response, such was her need to go. However, she was not about to whine and make a run for the bathroom. That was something a child would do, and Elise was a proper adult. She would hold it just like anyone else would and only excuse herself if someone else asked first. “Is s-something wrong?” Especially around her best friend. “Oh! N-Nothing’s wrong!” Elise turned to Sakura. “I was just, um, trying to think of the best place for us to sit!” Elise tugged on her hand and led them away again. “Here, that table there looks good, just for the two of us.” “Oh! Okay then,” Sakura replied. Elise could apologize later. First, she needed to sit down at the table she had picked. That way, she could hide her twisting legs and pressed hand to her bladder. It wouldn’t be easy, but if her big sister could go entire dinners without excusing herself, than she had to learn to do it, too. She’d show everyone here just how much of a grown-up she had become, no matter what.     As it turned out, being an adult was a lot harder than she expected. A couple hours had passed since Elise and Sakura took their seats. It was a pleasant time at first, with good food, refreshing drinks, and plenty of fun conversation. Even in peaceful times, there was still plenty of work to do and little adventures to go on in both kingdoms. Even the boring stuff turned out fun to tell to a good friend. But as time dragged on, Elise found it harder and harder to focus on all the fun. Instead, she was too busy worrying about how full her bladder had gotten. It was so painful having to hold it all in now, let alone keep it hidden from Sakura. “Is something wrong, Elise?” “Huh?” Elise only now realized she hadn’t been paying attention the last few seconds. “Um, n-nothing’s wrong! I just, er, had too much to eat. I’m stuffed!” She patted her stomach for emphasis. “Mmm, me too, n-now that you mention it.” From across the table, Elise could see Sakura moving to hold her stomach, or something near it, at least. “I’m gonna have to go right back to my diet tomorrow.” “Same here, but I definitely don’t regret it right now. This is the best meal I’ve had in a long time!” “It is?” Sakura frowned again. “Have you been eating well back home?” “Kinda,” said Elise. “Sometimes, we’re so busy taking care of things in Nohr that we don’t have time to sit down for a proper meal. We’ll just snack on some fruit and get back to work.” “I’m sorry to h-hear that.” Elise shrugged. “It’s alright. Reforming a kingdom is a lot of hard work, but it’s super worth it to see everybody smiling and living well.” Sakura nodded. “Just remember to m-make some free time for yourself. It’ll make a lot of difference when you get older.” “I hear that,” Elise said with a giggle. “Xander and Camilla have already been talking to me about some of my responsibilities now that I’m a little older.” She leaned in and spoke at a softer volume. “They’ve even been talking to me about marriage.” “M-Marriage?” Sakura’s eyes widened. “Are you r-really…?” “Oh gosh, no!” Elise shook her head. “At least, not right now. They’ve just been saying that I’m getting to that age where people are going to ask for my hand, and I should only marry someone I know for sure I want to share my life with.” “Oh.” Sakura’s face relaxed. “Ryoma’s been telling me the same thing, too. He said not to let anything but love determine who I wed, and especially not to let others pressure me into it.” “Good to know we’re both getting the same good advice,” Elise said with a giggle. She leaned back, hands pressed into her lap. “But if I’m gonna marry someone, they gotta be someone special.” Sakura nodded. “I would want to marry someone special, too. Someone who c-cares for me and makes me happy just thinking about them.” “When you put it that way, marriage just sounds like another form of friendship,” said Elise with a cheeky grin. “In fact, it almost sounds like you and I could be married!” “Huh!?” Sakura hunched forward and looked down, her whole body suddenly going tense. “Oh, I was just joking, Sakura!” Elise put her hands up. “I didn’t mean to embarrass you like that!” “Mmm, n-no, it’s not that,” mumbled Sakura, still looking down and fidgeting. Elise turned her head. “Then what’s wrong?” Sakura looked around to make sure they were alone, then leaned in and whispered. “I, um… r-really need the bathroom.” You too!? Elise almost blurted out. She had been so preoccupied with her own need, she didn’t think that anyone else would share in her plight. “I-I’m sorry for mentioning that,” Sakura continued, pushing her chair back. “I’ll e-excuse myself now.” “Wait, Sakura!” said Elise. “It’s fine. Actually, I could really use the bathroom, too.” “You do?” Sakura’s eyes went wide next. Elise wiggles in her seat, her cheeks gaining a bit of pink as well. “Pretty bad, actually. You wanna go together?” “Um… sure,” said Sakura as she stood up, “D-Do you know where it is?” “Nope, but I’m sure we’ll find it in no time.” Elise stood up and grabbed Sakura’s hand. “Now let’s go. This party isn't as fun on a full bladder!”     “A-Are you sure there’s one near here?” “Um, I, uh…” Elise looked at the walls of the corridor they had just rounded the corner to. She had expected to see a door with a sign reading “lavatory” on it, but no such thing could be found. “I could’ve sworn the bathroom was right here.” “Mmmm, I was hoping so, too” said Sakura, wiggling her hips now that she was alone with a trusted friend. “Did we make a w-wrong turn somewhere?” “Ehhh, maybe?” said Elise. “Come on, let’s keep going. There’s gotta be one somewhere!” At least, that’s what she hoped. She had no idea what she would do if they couldn’t find one. As much as Elise didn’t want to admit, she might have to face that reality soon. Her bladder felt so full, it was getting difficult to even walk without keeping her legs locked together. She could not remember needing to pee so badly since her childhood, and that unfortunate camping incident that led to her wetting herself in front of her whole family. But it wasn’t just herself she was worried for. She had seen Sakura suffering just as much out of the corner of her eyes. The whimpering, lip-biting, and stiff walking tugged at her heartstrings not unlike the way seeing her friends get hurt in the war did. She could never forgive herself if Sakura were to have an accident because of her getting them lost. “Come on, let’s keep going! We gotta find one sooner or later!” she declared, marching down the hall. And I really hope it’s sooner! And so, their desperate search continued for a little longer. They walked down more halls and rooms, each looking like the last, their pace growing slower by the minute. Despite doing what she could to stay positive, Elise could not but feel more hopeless with each door passed. “Come on, please be right around here,” she mumbled as she turned the handle to the latest door. It swung open, but to their dismay, it was not a toilet. Instead, the girls looked into a small courtyard, just big enough to house a statue, a couple bushes, and a tiny tree in the corner. A stone wall overlooked a cliff leading straight down, allowing the setting sun to bathe the whole place in an orange light. “Aw, man,” Elise said with a frown. “Let’s find another-“ “Aah!” “Sakura!?” Elise turned towards her friend. Sakura stood with her eyes shut, hands firmly between her legs and hips pushed back. Worst of all, a single drop could be seen on the floor between her feet. “I… d-don’t think I can make it,” she managed to say, a glint of tears squeezing through her eyelids. Seeing her best friend in such pain proved too much for Elise. In that moment, avoiding her own accident didn’t matter anymore. She had to save Sakura from an embarrassing fate, and if they couldn’t find a bathroom, they would just have to use the next best thing. “Quick, come this way!” Elise grabbed Sakura’s wrist and pulled her into the courtyard. “Wha-What!?” Sakura gasped. “Where are we going?” “We’re going right here!” said Elise as they reached their destination: the set of bushes in the corner. As Elise had hoped, they were set up perfectly for someone to squat between them and not be seen. Unfortunately, they were too tightly packed for more than one person at a time, so they would have to take turns, and Elise had already decided who would go first. “Quick, crouch down in here. I’ll stand watch so nobody sees you,” Elise continued. “Go… here!?” Sakura’s face turned pale behind her red cheeks. “B-But this is someone’s castle. I-I can’t…” “Sakura, please.“ Elise looked her in the eyes. “I really don’t want you to hurt yourself or have an accident. You can do this just this once, and we’ll apologize to them later, okay?” Sakura looked from Elise to the bushes, and back again. “Okay, I’ll d-do it,” she said with a small nod. Elise smiled at her success. “Okay, hurry, before it’s too late!” she replied, nudging Sakura into moving. “A-Alright.” Sakura shuffled into the bushes, grabbing the end of her skirt along the way. Meanwhile, Elise did as she said and turned to face the doorways. She kept an eye to the doorways and an ear open in case Sakura needed help. All the while, her legs moved on their own, wiggling and squeezing together. The knowledge of relief being so close made her hold feel more tenuous than before; she knew she wasn’t leaving this yard without an empty bladder. Even so, Sakura remained her main concern. Elise couldn’t stop herself from wondering if she was going to be fine, or if she could even make herself go. She had no idea if her friend had gotten over her shy bladder from back then. “Aah!” Elise’s ears perked up at Sakura’s gasp. She turned her head towards the bushes and opened her mouth to ask if she was okay. Her answer came in the sound of a pitter-patter of something hitting the grass. It was a faint, but steady noise, one that grew louder over time. The next thing she heard was a long sigh, light and quivering at first, but turning steady by the end. Elise didn’t need to hear anything else to know what was happening. Sakura had managed to make herself go, and was enjoying the pleasure of letting out so much into the grass. Even her shy nature was not enough to stop her from voicing her pleasure, at least at first. Elise smiled to herself again, knowing her friend would be okay tonight. Strangely enough, she couldn’t stay happy for long. As she kept listening to Sakura’s piddling, another feeling crept up inside her. She had the desire to turn around and check on her friend, even though she doubted Sakura was having trouble of any kind. It was a weird idea, peeping on her friend relieving herself, and yet she found it a little too alluring to resist. As quietly as she could, Elise turned and crept up to the bushes. She paused to contemplate what she was doing for only a second before leaning in. She had to stop herself from gasping at what she saw. There was Sakura, squatting in the bushes, her back turned to Elise. This was a scandalous view enough, but what really caught Elise’s attention was at the ground level, turning her cheeks bright red. The yellow stream she had expected to see was right there between Sakura’s legs, spraying the ground without abandon, its true source just hidden by her skirt. Already, a sizable puddle formed, changing the sound of her piddling in subtle ways. Poor Sakura must have been at her very limit when she finally let go, Elise surmised, but there was no mistaking the satisfaction in her body language. Her shoulders were relaxed, and her breathing had become steady, save for the occasional sigh. Elise couldn’t see her face, but she knew Sakura probably had a soft smile and red cheeks while she peed. Elise knew she should have been grossed out or ashamed of intruding on a friend’s privacy, yet she couldn’t pull herself away. For whatever reason known only to the gods, watching Sakura stirred up some strange feelings in her, not unpleasant but still a bit weird. It was like happiness mixed with a kind of longing. She wanted more, to see Sakura from the front, her eyes closed and mouth turned up in pleasure while all that pesky pee left her body at long last... “Eep!” Elise’s bladder mistook her fantasizing for reality. A big spurt of warmth hit her underwear out of nowhere, snapping her back to the present at once. All thoughts of continuing to watch Sakura go went out of her head, instead replaced with doing anything she can to stop herself from joining in the relief too soon. Elise turned around, locked her legs together from the knees up, lifted her skirt up just a little, and shoved her hands to her girlhood as hard as she could. Closing her eyes, she began the biggest potty dance of her life since her childhood. Her legs twisted, hips wiggled, teeth pressed into her lower lip, and feet hopped without shame, all in one last attempt to keep it all in for just a little longer. But no matter how much she danced, how loud she whimpered, or how tightly she held her groin, she could feel her strength failing. She couldn’t hold on anymore, especially not after letting her bladder get so full and having to watch and listen to Sakura enjoying her piddling right next to her. Once she felt her gloves growing wet and warm, Elise knew it was over. She brought her dance to a stop, lifted her skirt up, closed her eyes, and let her leak turn into a full accident. With her dress held up, the sun’s rays were able to hit everywhere normally hidden. Elise’s black bloomers gained an obvious gleam in the light, as did the golden stream falling straight down from the center, piddling at the ground between her shoulder-width feet. Shiny trails ran down her legs and into her boots, where she felt her socks and feet growing wet from her gross bodily fluids. Emotions of all kind flooded Elise’s mind as she flooded her clothes. Relief and disbelief, elation and humiliation, but the biggest one of all was failure. It weighed her down harder than her bladder did at its fullest, the wet feelings, noises, and smell only reinforcing how pathetic she felt. Had she even grown up a little bit since her accident-prone youth? Then again, what else did she deserve? Elise had betrayed a friend’s trust and watched her do something very personal. She couldn’t think of a better punishment than to pee herself so close to relief. “Oh!” Elise opened her eyes at the gasp and discovered she had turned herself around in her potty dancing. Sakura stood in front of her, with a hand over her mouth and her eyes locked onto Elise’s lower half. She could see every last detail of Elise’s failure, from the soaking she gave her legs and undies, to her red, whimpering, sad face. There was only one way Elise could react when faced with such shame. “Waaaaaaahhhhh!” Just like with her bladder, Elise couldn’t hold back the flow of liquids, this time from her eyes. Tears ran down her cheeks as freely as pee down her legs, while she bawled without any sense of dignity. “E-Elise! Please don’t cry!” yelled Sakura, holding her hands out. “Why shouldn’t I? I just had an accident in front of my best friend!” Elise blubbered. “It’s okay, really! Th-these can happen to a-anyone. I can get you cleaned up right away!” Elise shook her head. “But it didn’t happen to anyone, it happened to me! I’m supposed to b-be an adult and get m-married and l-lead a kingdom, but how can I do that when I can’t even hold my pee-pee like one!?” Elise continued to cry, her tears still flowing from her shut eyes after her stream of pee finally petered out. She would have stayed like that for a long time, if not for a pair of hands gently grabbing on to each of her wrists. “W-wha?” Elise opened her eyes and found Sakura standing close to her. “I think you’re a good adult, Elise,” Sakura said with a smile. “You do?” asked Elise. Sakura nodded. “I’ve always thought you were m-mature since the war ended. You’re always looking out for everyone and w-wanting to make others happy. You even let s-someone go first before you did, even when you were about to wet yourself. That was a very grown-up thing to do.” “I… I guess so.” Elise looked down at the mess she made. “But I really should’ve gone sooner. I j-just wanted to show myself that I had grown up a lot.” “It’s okay,” said Sakura, “I-I made the same mistake as you, and, um, if it makes you feel any better, I… didn’t m-make it entirely.” “H-huh? What do you mean?” Sakura let go and stepped back, grabbing the end of her skirt. She paused to look away and take a breath before slowly pulling it upwards. Elise’s eyes went wide as saucers upon seeing Sakura’s red panties. A sizeable wet patch stuck out at the crotch, not big enough to be considered an accident, but a very close call regardless. A bit of moisture gathered on the very bottom as well, evidence that she had nothing to wipe with before pulling them back up. Anyone would be uncomfortable and self-conscious wearing them, to say the least. Elise could only imagine the amount of courage it took for the shy, modest princess to do something like this. Maybe this was why she couldn’t take her eyes off what should have been a gross sight. Then again, the mix of a dark spot against the bright red and the shine on her pale thighs brought that fuzzy feeling throughout Elise’s body again, keeping her staring long after she needed to. “S-Sakura,” she mumbled, her eyes becoming cloudy. “I’m sorry.” Sakura lowered her skirt again, much to Elise’s disappointment. “If I could have held it just a little longer, then maybe…” “Don’t do that!” interrupted Elise. “H-huh?” Sakura looked back to Elise. “None of this was your fault. You don’t have a thing to apologize for!” Elise looked down at the puddle on the grass that she still stood in. “This was all my fault. I should’ve said something a lot sooner, and then I got us lost. I made for a bad tinkle buddy tonight.” “Um, I wouldn’t say that,” said Sakura. “Huh? But you had to go in the bushes and got your panties wet because of me.” “Mmm, that’s true.” Sakura’s hand went to play with her skirt. “But, do you remember during the war when we used to… r-relieve ourselves together?” How could Elise forget? Those moments in the day when she and Sakura squatted and held hands, relaxing enough to let their bladders empty on the ground together; she would never admit it, but they had become a guilty pleasure of hers that she looked back on with fondness. “Um, sure, I remember that,” she replied. “Well, it was because you were there that I was able to let myself go around everyone else.” Sakura had to look away again. “And, I think that if you weren’t here, I w-wouldn’t have been able to use the bushes, either.” Sakura’s words hit Elise with the power of Brynhildr. To think that she had such an impact on her friend even now… “Here, w-we should get cleaned up.” Sakura stepped forward and held out a hand. “I know where we are now. My room isn’t too far from here.” “Oh, y-yeah.” Elise snapped out of her thoughts. She pulled off a wet glove and tucked it under her arm, then took Sakura’s hand. With only Sakura wearing a glove, this was the most intimate they had ever held hands. Elise wanted to hold on forever, but she had to put that feeling aside for now. First, she needed a good bath and some clean undies, and she knew Sakura would be happy to give her both.           (Want me to write an omofic about a certain character? Check out my commissions thread here!)

MasterXploder

 

In Space, No One Can Hear You Pee (Star Fox)

This story commissioned by Zenkopan With thanks to Captain L for editing   “And that was Guardians of Lylat!” declared Slippy Toad, stretching his arms and back from his spot on the floor. “Heh, not bad,” said Fox McCloud, “You always bring the best movies, Slip.” “Eh, it was alright.” Falco Lombardi shrugged. “Woulda been cooler if it was actually about us and not some made-up heroes.” “I don’t think I’d be interested in a film about us,” said Slippy, “I mean, why watch our exploits when we already lived them?” “Well, not everyone here was there for the early adventures.” This came from Krystal, Star Fox’s newest recruit, who sat next to Fox on the couch. “I wouldn’t mind seeing a film if they made one.” “Yeah, but who knows how accurate it would be?” said Fox, “You know how the industry can be with the truth sometimes.” Krystal giggled and shot Fox a certain look. “I’m sure they’ll get the important bits right. The dashing, young vulpine hero bravely facing danger, saving the entire galaxy, and winning the admiration of its people. Wouldn’t you like to see that happen?” “Eh heh, well, it was a team effort, is what I mean...” Fox scratched his cheek and looked away. “Ugh, get a room, you two.” Falco turned away in disgust. Krystal giggled again. “Speaking of, I think it’s time I got in a few hours of sleep. Would you believe I’m still not used to not having a day/night schedule in space?” “Sure can! It took everyone a while to get used to that,” said Slippy. With that, Krystal uncrossed her legs and stood up. As the pressure in her groin shifted, she gave her body a good stretch to hide her wincing in discomfort. In truth, she had another reason besides going to sleep for excusing herself, one that had been steadily growing over the course of the film thanks to the tea she had been drinking. Due to her many adventures growing up, Krystal had learned to hone a strong bladder, for she would often have to go for long stretches without a bathroom break. It especially came in handy after joining Star Fox; as the only girl on the team, she found it rather embarrassing to declare her need to relieve herself. That only doubled whenever Fox was nearby, the last person she ever wanted to know when nature was calling for her. Even now, in the comfort of a spaceship, she still would only use the bathroom a few times in one wake cycle. Regardless, her bladder still had its limits, and she knew she was approaching them. Luckily, her quarters were nearby, along with her personal toilet. She could relieve herself without having to announce it to the whole galaxy. Her destination in mind, she took the first step towards her room. It would be her last step as well. Out of nowhere, the sound of an explosion came up, and the ship shook enough to make Krystal stumble a bit. Red lights flashed through the room. “H-huh, what!?” Peppy Hare’s eyes shot open. “I was watching, honest!” “Did we hit something!?” yelled Slippy. Fox wasted no time jumping out of his seat and putting a hand to the comms link in his ear. “R.O.B., what’s going on out there?” “Great Fox has come under attack,” came the monotone voice of R.O.B. 64 over the intercom. “Unknown vessel approaching from port side and firing cannons. Multiple fighters have been deployed. No call sign being transmitted. Running shield scan now.” “Seriously? A pirate attack in this part of the galaxy?” asked Slippy. “I was starting to think it was a little too quiet around here,” said Peppy. “Sounds like these idiots don’t know who we are,” said Falco, getting out of his seat. “Then we better let them know.” Fox threw his arm out. “Everyone, to the Arwings!” In that moment, the gang’s care-free attitude fell away, and Team Star Fox went into action, rushing off with their minds fixed only on the battle ahead. With the exception of Krystal, that is. While the others took on determined brows, Krystal frowned in frustration instead. Her much-needed bathroom visit had been interrupted, and the pressure in her bladder only grew in response. Even running to keep up with the rest of the team took more effort than usual. As much as she wanted to, Krystal knew far better than to stop and visit the bathroom now. The weird looks she would get from the others would be bad enough. Not just that, but she didn’t want to think about what would happen if another blast rocked the ship while she was on the toilet. Of course, this said nothing about how irresponsible it would be to stop to pee in the middle of an attack. No, she would just have to hold it and wait until after these bandits were dealt with. Surely, with all the experience Star Fox had, it would not take long to send these idiots running with their tails between their legs.     “Come on, stay still!” Krystal grunted in frustration as another shot from her lasers flew past the fleeing fighter. While the rest of the team had been shooting pirates down left and right, she was lucky enough to take down a single ship, and that one had been sitting still as if suffering from engine troubles. Granted, the others didn’t have the same handicap as her. She was the least experienced pilot of the team, but more pressing than that, it was rather difficult to focus with her bladder as full as it was. Sitting in a cramped cockpit with both hands on the controls left her with little options to hold it other than squeezing and bouncing her legs. There was no way for her to safely pee in mid-flight either, for her suit was too cumbersome to remove in such a confined space and use the in-flight emergency relief system. I really should see if Slippy can do anything about this, she noted. Her only choice then was to win this battle as fast as she could, and that meant stepping up her aim a bit. Unfortunately, her next few shots had as much luck hitting their mark, or lack thereof. She kept mashing on the trigger to fire, hoping that if she fired enough times, one of her shots would eventually hit. A few seconds later, and a laser finally landed, destroying the fighter in an impressive explosion. Krystal would have felt like celebrating if not for the fact that the shot didn’t come from her. “Hey, he was mine!” she said over the comms, pouting into her face-cam. “This isn’t a contest, Krystal.” Fox’s face appeared over the comm channel. “You need to relax and focus your shots. We can’t always rely on blindly firing, especially not with lasers. You never know what they’ll eventually hit.” Relax? That’s a lot easier said than done right now, Krystal wanted to say as she wiggled in her seat. She knew better than to argue against good advice, though. “Er, what’s the current situation? Have we shot down enough of them yet?” “The fighters aren’t the real problem,” said Peppy, “We need to start doing some damage to the main vessel.” “But Great Fox’s lasers are just bouncing off their shields,” responded Slippy, “We won’t get anywhere if we don’t do something about that.” Fox came up again. “Then we don’t have a choice. I’ll fly into the ship and knock out their shield generator from inside.” Krystal’s ears and eyes perked right up. “All by yourself? No chance, I’ll fly in with you,” she spoke without hesitation. “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” said Fox, shaking his head, “We need to keep pressuring the fighters outside so they don’t fly in after us.” Always the stubborn one, aren’t you? “You’re going to need someone to watch your back in there, and I’m a lot better on foot than I am in an Arwing,” countered Krystal. “She’s right, Fox,” said Peppy, “It’s too dangerous for just one of us to go in.” “Let your girlfriend go with you,” said Falco, “You can leave the chumps out here to us.” It was Fox’s turn to go wide-eyed for a moment. “We’re not… alright, we’ll go in at the same time. Krystal, let’s form up!” “Already on it,” she responded as she flew in behind Fox’s ship. Both Arwings flew straight towards the main vessel, banking to the sides once the turrets tried to fire on them. Her shooting accuracy may have left something to be desired, but Krystal could at least fly with some finesse. Faster than any of the enemy could react, they both managed to fly inside the vessel’s hanger, passing through the air-containment barrier unharmed. Krystal knew she caught the pirates off-guard, for the hanger housed nobody but herself and Fox. That would change very quickly, however, so she leapt out of her seat as the canopy opened up, her trusty staff in hand, and landed on her feet, bending down to lessen the impact. “Hah!?” Krystal knew to be prepared for anything when on a mission. Nothing, however, could fully prepare her for the shock of an unexpected bladder spasm. The impact from the landing was still enough to weaken her hold for just a moment, making it feel like she was about to let it all out on the spot. She stood upright and rigid, squeezing her legs together and holding a white-knuckle grip on her staff, not unlike the hold on her crotch. “Krystal! You okay?” As if she had more reason to worry, now Fox had to see her in her moment of weakness. Her eyes darted to where she heard his voice, but Krystal didn’t dare to look. Her eyes would betray everything, and Fox would no doubt make her leave the vessel. Problem was, she could not think of anything to say that would help placate him; that part of her brain was more focused on making sure she didn’t pee herself in that instant. But something else quickly caught her attention: the sound of boots quickly rushing around the corner, too heavy to belong to Fox. A proper response could wait until she dealt with this first. Right as her would-be assailant rounded the corner of her Arwing, Krystal thrusted her staff out. It struck right into the gut of the pirate, a scaly lizard-like foe, knocking the wind out of him. She followed up by sweeping the staff under his feet, then delivering a swift strike with the end onto his head right after he hit the floor. The moment his body went limp, Krystal looked up towards Fox, still in a combat-ready stance. “Does that answer your question?” she asked. Fox stopped to blink for a second, clearly impressed by Krystal’s close-quarters prowess. “Uh, right, let’s head for the generators.” He put a finger to his comms as he ran. “Slippy, you got this ship mapped out yet?” Once Fox was in front of her, Krystal dropped her act and went back to squeezing her legs. In her rush to support Fox, she had almost forgotten how bad her need to pee had become. It was true that she was a better on-foot fighter than pilot, but a full bladder would compromise her skills with the staff. Still, she was not about to back out now, especially in front of Fox. Yet again, she had to put her urgent need aside and continue the mission, running behind Fox with her hips wiggling more than normal. What followed was one of the toughest challenges she had faced yet as a member of Star Fox. The pirates they had to blast through were not that tough; none of them had likely expected their own vessel to be boarded, as their whole rank seemed unorganized. No, the real challenge was beating them in combat without soaking her suit. She tried to avoid this by sticking to her blaster whenever she could. This worked at first, with most of the enemies popping up too far away to bother with her staff. Her blaster proficiency may not have been as good, but she could get the job done without having to strain her hold that much. Unfortunately, things didn’t stay this way. “Watch out!” As they rounded the corner in a hallway, three pirates charged right at them with plasma spears that crackled at the ends, ready to skewer something. Krystal and Fox both jumped back before they could be run through. Krystal went for her blaster again, but it was no use. The pirates were already on her again, forcing her to jump back once more. At this close of a range, she could never get a good shot off with it. No, she needed her staff for this battle, much to her chagrin. She managed to pull it out right as a spear swung her way, deflecting it in the same motion and taking up a battle stance. Her groin muscles protested, but she persisted nonetheless. Krystal’s embarrassing handicap was at its worst in this battle. Her bladder felt like a lead weight inside her, weighing her down and ready to burst if she gave it the chance. As such, she was forced to abandon her more graceful moves for a quicker, sloppier approach. Jerky dodges, short-reaching swings, and limited mobility were all on display as she balanced fighting with keeping her underwear dry. With a mighty swing of her staff, Krystal managed to knock one pirate to the floor out cold. A quick glance confirmed that Fox was still holding his own against the second enemy. That just left- “Raaaagh!” She moved on instinct, spinning around and holding her staff out. The end of the spear came down from above, stopped only by her staff. The pirate snarled at her and pushed further, inching the spear closer to her face. Her leg slid back from the force of the clash, spreading her lower body apart and pushing her muscles to their very limits. She wasn’t sure what would give out first: her arms, or her bladder. “Ah!” She got her answer in the form of a long spurt hitting her underwear, creating a warmth far too gross against her fur down there. That proved to be the last straw for her. “Screw it,” she muttered as she swung a leg straight up, her boot connecting between the pirate’s legs. His pupils shrank and voice squeaked, but more importantly, his strength left the spear all at once. Krystal pushed it away, then put all her might into a swing right at his head. The pirate kissed the floor right after, and he wouldn’t wake until long after they were gone. It was victory, but Krystal didn’t feel like celebrating. She had to pee, and soon; she highly doubted she would get off this vessel while still holding on, let alone all the way back to her personal toilet on Great Fox. “Uh, Krystal?” She turned to face Fox, who had dispatched his foe at about the same time, and now stared at her with a surprised and rather nervous look. Whatever he had to say, she didn’t have time for. “Let’s go. Generators,” she said while running past him. She didn’t look back, but heard his footsteps behind her. After rounding a couple more corners, they came to the doors leading to the generator room. Fox and Krystal breached in with blasters drawn, scanning the room for hostiles, but thankfully finding none. Krystal could relax just a little now; at last, the shield generators laid before them, a complex set of machinery with a massive horizontal cylinder full of arcing electricity. “They couldn’t make something scream ‘Important, please do not destroy’ more if they tried,” said Krystal. She stepped forward and continued. “Now let’s blow this thing and go h-” “Wait, Krystal.” She felt a hand pulling on her shoulder, forcing her to turn around and see Fox’s concerned expression. “What is it? We don’t really have time for a chat,” she replied, keeping her lower body rigid. Fox looked her right in the eyes and asked, “Is something wrong?” There will be if we don’t hurry! “What do you mean?” She raised an eyebrow. “That fight back there, your movements were really strained. You usually take down those types without having to…” He scratched his head. “Do that.” Blast, he noticed! Krystal did her best to prevent any outward displays of panic. “Well, we’re a bit pressed for time right now. I can’t exactly waste any being elegant in combat.” “Krystal, please.” Fox’s voice was more stern. “That’s not how you normally are. If something’s wrong, I need to know before-” “Oh no!” Krystal felt the warmth in her panties renewing from another leak. In an instant, her crumbling facade shattered, and she broke eye contact with Fox, twisted her legs, and shoved her hands into her groin. Modesty no longer mattered when it felt like her hold could break at any moment. “K-Krystal!” Fox raised his hands. “Are you hurt?” “Ugh, gah!” It was hard to speak through grit teeth. “Did they hit you somewhere? Please, tell me!” “I… I…” Krystal lifted her head and abandoned her last bit of pride. “I have to pee!” The look on Fox’s face would have been priceless if she weren’t on the verge of an accident. “You… what?” Her need was finally out in the open, but she couldn’t stop to contemplate how embarrassed she should be. “I’m about ten seconds from pissing my suit, and I have no plans on doing that!” “Um…” Fox could only blink at first before shaking his head to clear his thoughts. “R-Right, I’ll see what I can do about the shield. You, uh, do what you need to do. Just keep an eye out for enemies.” “No peeking!” Not that she was waiting for his permission, but she still thought it nice to let her go. In any case, Krystal needed to hear nothing more to get started. She waddled over behind a tall piece of machinery and set her staff and blaster aside, hand still firmly pressed into her crotch. Her steps were slow and calculated, for a single misstep would end with a soaked suit and red face. By some miracle, she reached her destination without dribbling any more into her underwear. She almost wanted to dance, but knew that she had only taken the first step to relief. The rest would not be so easy. First, she needed to remove her suit, which required taking her hand off her groin. As much as it pained her, she did just that, her hands zooming up to the zipper located at the chest. With precious seconds to go and any sense of modesty out the airlock, Krystal yanked on the zipper, praying that it would not get caught. It felt like she had won the galactic lottery twice, for the zipper went straight down without a fight. With that out of the way, she grabbed the loose flaps and pulled them aside, baring her topless torso. Pulling her arms out of the suit, she then pushed the rest of it down to her ankles, a more difficult task given that she had to very quickly part her legs to accomplish it. For her last move, she pressed onto the boot and lifted one foot out, then the other, kicking the whole mess of clothing away. There stood Krystal, now clad only in a pair of black panties, somewhere inside an enemy spaceship. Were she in a more critical state of mind, she would doubtless be humiliated by the whole situation. However, peeing herself would be the one thing to make this moment any worse, and she was not about to do that. Without a second thought, Krystal grabbed both sides of her panties, then pulled down, squatted, and lifted her tail in one motion. She could no longer hold back the moment her femininity was exposed to the air. Her hold gave out, and a spray of yellow-tinted pee shot out from the pink sticking out among the white fur. It was erratic and powerful, flying forward a good bit before striking the ground. The room filled with the sound of it splattering onto the metal floor, forming a puddle almost instantly. Moments later, her stream grew strong enough to create a hissing noise to compete with the splatter. It was the least private and convenient pee Krystal had taken since joining Star Fox. Her ally may not have been looking at her, at least she hoped, but he could certainly hear it, and likely smell it, given how strong the distinct scent of vulpine urine had become. She should have been humiliated beyond belief, to have to pee like this in the middle of a dangerous mission. But at the moment, Krystal found it too difficult to be humiliated when it felt so good to pee. With that much pressure finally being released, it was like every nerve in her body was rewarding her with pleasant feelings, starting from her groin and radiating outwards like a smart bomb of pleasure. Faced with such feelings, what else could she do but enjoy it while it lasted? “Haaahhhh,” came a long sigh as Krystal became enveloped in her relief. She shut her eyes and lifted her head, her ears moving back on their own. Nothing else mattered in that moment, not the mission, her nudity, or Fox being nearby to hear and hopefully not see it all. It was bliss. But the sound of heavy footsteps brought that enjoyment to an immediate halt. Krystal’s eyes snapped open as she heard the enemies approaching. She didn’t know if they knew their location, but they would be on her in seconds if they did. With her bladder far from empty and still going beyond her control, all she could do was grab her blaster and aim it towards the door. She would make sure her naked, pissing body would be the last thing those pirates would ever see. But it didn’t come to that. The footsteps moved past the door and kept going down the hall. The danger had passed, at least for now. With that over, Krystal let herself relax again, or at least tried to. With the high of taking a much-needed pee gone, she could only feel awkward about her situation now. She must have looked ridiculous, holding up a gun while answering nature’s call, her entire body laid bare. Looking back down, she also found her puddle had grown much larger than she anticipated, almost reaching her feet with nothing to absorb it on the metal floor. She needed to finish up as soon as she could, but with it already going at full power, all Krystal could do was sit and wait with her cheek resting on her blaster. Luckily, it wasn’t a long wait; a few more seconds, and her bladder finally finished emptying, the stream stopping as quickly as it started, with only a final spurt afterwards. Krystal let out another sigh, not one of pleasure, but more of relief that this whole affair was finally over. Well, not quite. She still needed to clean herself up somehow. Not only would it be gross to ignore that step, but she didn’t want the enemies to literally sniff her out if she and Fox needed to hide at some point. She looked around, not expecting to find anything useful, but it couldn’t hurt to look. Yet again, her lucky streak continued, as right next to her was a cloth sitting on a control panel within reach, likely there to keep the buttons clean. She grabbed it without hesitation and went to work cleaning her privates, using a combination of wipes and pats until she felt dry again. The cloth wasn’t very smooth, but it didn’t feel like it had anything on it, so it was probably safe. More importantly, she needed to get dressed, as running about a pirate ship while almost naked was not a priority of hers, to say the least. Krystal pulled her panties back to where they belonged as she stood up. They had fortunately dried enough where she could ignore any remaining wetness on them. Leaning down with an arm covering her chest, she grabbed her suit and went through the process of putting it back on: first her legs, then her arms, and then finally zipping it back up and being modest again. After giving one last adjustment to her “puppies” to make sure they were secure, Krystal grabbed her weapons and stepped away, ready to kick some pirate tail once more. “Krystal, you okay now?” Fox called to her as she rounded the corner, running up to her. She could see a hint of red poking through the fur on his cheeks. With the smell of her pee still thick in the air, she was reminded of the amount of pheromones normally present in vixen urine. She hoped that he only felt embarrassed and not… another way. “Er, y-yes, I’m much better,” she replied, rubbing the back of her head. “Er, are you done sabotaging the generators?” Fox nodded. “I’ve set the system to overload itself. The whole thing should blow in about a minute.” “Then I guess our work here is done,” remarked Krystal in a deflated tone. “Hey, don’t worry about it,” said Fox, “I mean, we were attacked pretty suddenly.  These things happen sometimes.” “I know. It’s just really embarrassing I had to do that in the middle of a mission.” Especially around you, of all people. “I probably seemed rather incompetent in this battle, didn’t I?” “It’s not your best performance, I’ll admit,” replied Fox, “But we still got the job done. Besides, I’d be lying if I said this was the only time one of us really needed to go while on a mission.” “Really now?” Krystal’s ears and eyes perked up. Now that sounds like an interesting story… for another time, at least. “In any case, thanks for being respectful about the whole thing. I know a lot of men would have loved to take a peek while I did that.” She then crossed her arms and shot Fox a look. “Unless you did peek.” “N-Not at all! I respect your privacy,” said a red-faced Fox, waving his hand. Krystal let out a small giggle. Maybe it was the scent of urine in the air, but she could not resist going a little further. “Hey, Fox?” she asked, slowly leaning towards his face. “Y-Yes, Krystal?” She got to about an inch away from his face and whispered to him, “We should leave before the generators blow.” They both looked towards the generator. Sparks flew everywhere, and a menacing glow began to appear around the glass. “Right.” Fox shook his head again, bringing back his serious face. “Let’s regroup with the others.” “Lead the way,” was all Krystal responded with. With that, the two ran out of the room and made their way back to the Arwings. Krystal took one last glance at the large puddle as she ran past it. It may have been the most she had ever let out in one sitting, and it had to be in some random pirate vessel of all places. She could only imagine the looks some of those pirates might have once they come across it. Then gain, a puddle of pee was about to be the least of their concerns. Her gaze then turned to Fox, the only other one to know of her naughty potty time. As much as she loved to tease him, she had to admit that he was quite the leader, and more of a gentleman than he let on. Even now, after this embarrassing incident, she felt that they had become a little closer than before. She could only wonder where things would go from here. Until then, she would just have to keep on fighting alongside him and the rest of Star Fox, and maybe try visiting the restroom a little more often.

MasterXploder

 

female Pinky and Yellow

"Watch out, Ashido!" Hearing the call to attention from class representative Tenya Iida, Mina Ashido's head jolted around various directions, soon enough finding a giant dirt fist barreling towards her. While she attempted to sidestep to avoid the blow as soon as she registered the threat, the speed was just too much to safely dodge. That is, until it was slowed by a spray of ice, freezing over the earthen joints, weighing the arm down enough for Mina to jump out of harm's way. "Woah, thanks for the heads up!" Jumping onto the outstretched arm, Midoriya leapt over with his own fist primed for a punch, connecting it with the dirt monster's face, shattering the head into a hundred tiny pieces. Now decapitated, the creature fell over, thoroughly defeated. Unfortunately, it was for naught, as another shortly rose up and took its place. "There's just no end to these things," Kaminari complained. "Then we keep busting through," Kirishima, all fired up, taunted to the opponents that didn't have the biology to hear it. He charged forward, delivering a body blow to the next enemy with his jagged, rock-hard fist. He wasn't the only one on the offensive, as Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki joined in with their own hard-hitting attacks. "This was supposed to be a fun summer training camp," Mina cried as she dove behind a nearby tree, seeking cover from the ensuing debris of another earth creature destroyed by the might of the student heroes. She wasn't wrong, to prepare the class for the ever-growing violent world outside the school campus, one that contained evils like the League of Villains and the recently-defeated Hero Killer Stain, UA had promised its first-years a training camp in a secluded forest, a chance to radically improve their skills as a team. Even students like Mina, who had failed their final, were allowed to join in the festivities. As their bus arrived on a clearing overlooking the woods they'd be spending the next few weeks, the class even discovered they'd have new pro hero instructors, the Wild Wild Pussycats. Or rather, half the Pussycats, Mandalay and Pixie Bob. That's where the downhill plummet began. In short order, they were so kindly informed that the bus would go no further, they needed to reach the cabins miles away on foot, and they wouldn't have anything to eat until then. And, just to add insult to injury, the forest was crawling with the monsters of living earth, courtesy of Pixie Bob. It was only rare moments like now where the kids were given a moment to stop. Midoriya and Iida nearly collapsed, while the other MVP, Todoroki, simply activated his fire half of his Quirk and defrosted himself. Most others were bent over and panting, chests heaving as their breaths continued to escape them. It was clear, even from a cursory glance, that they wouldn't last much longer before succumbing to exhaustion. "What...what time is it now," Ochako gasped. Iida lifted his left arm, as if it carried the weight of the world, to check his watch. "Ten to four." Everyone groaned in unison. That meant they had been out here for nearly five hours, and with nothing but memory guiding them to their destination, it could be a hundred feet or a hundred miles until they got to the training grounds. Until then, they'd be going hungry, as Mina's growling stomach reminded her. "Here, Ashido." Looking up, Mina saw Momo handing her a bottle of water, no doubt created from nothing by her Quirk. "Can't have you getting dehydrated." "Thanks." Mina took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and began chugging the cold, refreshing liquid down. True, while it would be bad for any of them to be dehydrated, it was especially dangerous for Mina. Her Quirk required expelling fluids to carry her acid, so if she had none to give, she'd be useless in a fight. However, all silver linings had a dark cloud attached. She was suffering under a lack of food, yet simultaneously suffering from an abundance of water. Nature had been taking its course inside her pink body over the span of these long hours, and everything she drank to keep herself moving in that intervening time was really taking effect. Mina had to pee. It was certainly an awkward situation to be caught in. She'd be holding for who knew how much longer if she wanted any chance of making it to the bathroom, maybe she was capable of it, but it would likely involve some real visible desperation. It seemed such was the fate that eventually befell all female members of Class 1-A, the only variable was how publicly they embarrassed themselves. It wasn't even limited to the girls anymore, not after Mineta wet himself shortly after arrival. Mina did not want to be next in that line. So, what options did she have, aside from simply holding it? Well, no doubt, the tall, broad trees that surrounded them to the edge of visibility in every direction were giving Mina a few ideas. It wasn't exactly a feminine notion, but if worst came to worst, she'd be open to really watering a tree. A tree out of sight, of course. But that was the problem. If she wandered off by herself, she was just asking to be attacked, because fate always targeted the girl alone in the woods, slasher movie style. On the other hand, if she did it close to everyone else, she was just asking to be spied on by one of the boys, not to name specific names. "Something on your mind, Ashido?" Lost in thought, Mina didn't realize that Momo hadn't left. Or how her legs were jiggling, stamping into the dirt. Frankly, there was no reason to hide her predicament from Momo, not after how...open she had been about her own experience in this matter. "Just how badly I need to whiz." As soon as the words reached Momo's ears, her face blushed a red as bright as her hero costume. "W-why are you telling me?!" "Well, you asked. Come on, you can't tell me it isn't bothering you too." "T-that's...besides the point! A hero shouldn't even have the idea that public urination is acceptable!" "So what was your excuse during the finals?" "E-er...I have no excuse for my actions. But it was an emergency, and I wasn't thinking clearly." Mina jumped to her feet, continuing to bounce on her heels, adding wiggling her hips to the dance. "It'll probably be an emergency for me too, soon enough!" True, it was an exaggeration, but it wouldn't be one for long. "You're just going to have to deal with it. It's not safe enough around here to undress...oh, and the indecency thing too! Right." Momo gently and subtly put on hand on the inner edge of her right thigh. She had a point, Mina had to concede. They were between waves of onslaught, but there was no guarantee when it would end. Tradition seemed to dictate that it wouldn't be long now. Stopping to take a leak was paramount to putting a target on her forehead, a risk she wasn't exactly willing to take. "Yeah, it might be better to wet myself." She didn't want to believe it, but she was part of a world much more dangerous than a simple high-schooler's worries. However, from that dejection, opportunity was birthed. A smug smile spread across Mina's face as an idea came to light in her mind. "Hey, Momo. What if we gathered all the girls together and banded together to protect each other while we took our leaks? Like, one or two of us do it at a time, and the rest stand guard, and then we swap out..." "Weren't you listening to what I said? It's an incredibly inappropriate thing for heroes to do!" "Come on, we're in the woods! No one's going to get up in arms about a few kids doing their business in the woods! I'm sure the teachers are expecting us to do it too! There's no way they really think we can all just hold it the whole time!" "They wouldn't wish something so degrading upon us. Not when it sets a poor precedence for our future behavior." "It's being resourceful with the options available to us in the field!" Despite her eagerness, it was clear her arguments were getting nowhere with Momo, and Mina had to take a different approach. "Listen, I know you know as well as I do, but when we get desperate, it's not going to matter. We have an easy out, let's just take it and drain the water before anything gets worse!" With Mina leaning in with excitement, Momo relented with a sigh. "We'll settle this diplomatically. I'll ask the other girls what they want to do. If they agree with you, I'll go along. I'm not exactly opposed to the idea..." Satisfied in her victory, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, taking a deep breath to shout for her female classmates. Unfortunately, just as she leaned forward to yell, she was interrupted by a violent shaking of the ground beneath her feet, nearly causing her to lose her footing. "Ugh, now of all times?" "Sounds like more of those creatures," Momo concluded, pulling a harpoon from the palm of her left hand. "You're just going to have to hold it." "Y-yeah." Momo ran off, prepped for battle as everyone else was, leaving Mina alone. "Damn, I really needed that now," she groaned, bubbling up acid on her hands. "These dirt monsters better know enough to get out of my way." She rushed from her hiding place, ready to face the danger, while somehow simultaneously not straining herself too hard. If such a balance was even possible, she'd soon find out. --------------- Punches, engine-charged kicks, explosions, elemental blasts, weapons, tapes and grapes, all manner of attacks were being thrown at the newest onslaught of monsters. Yet, somehow, the reserves never seemed to end, more just kept sprouting from the earth. Somewhere, off in the distance, Pixie Bob must have known how strained the students were, and cranked up the difficulty for kicks. Mina could only hope that didn't extend to her special strain. She had to pee before, but now? Worst she ever needed to go, no doubt. Her lifestyle didn't often result in desperation, scheduled and in locations where bathrooms were easily accessible, but she still had her share of incidents to give her appropriate context. And constantly expelling moisture by throwing acid to soften the monster's rock-hard defenses was doing her no good. She had heard sweat helped stave off a filling bladder, but the same principle wasn't applying. It must have been too late, she figured. The image of flowing personal liquid was also doing her constitution no good; in fact, it was destroying her on the inside. There was only one orifice her fluids would be escaping her body through, an unspeakable one. And it would do so soon, whether she wanted it or, more likely, not. For now, she just needed to survive. Not just the fights, she wasn't too concerned about being killed in a training exercise; though, on further retrospection, maybe she should be. No, the real threat was the agonizing sensation of her bladder burning a hole in her abdomen, more effectively than her own acid ever could (maybe because she was immune to her acid). There was a very clear timer over her head now, though the count was unknown, before her body simply ran out of strength to resist the temptation of emptying her bladder straight into her black uniform skirt. And all the jumping and flinging acid was testing her limits. With every movement, the volume of liquid contents sloshed around her insides, hitting each edge of her bladder with the full force of its weight, stretching the poor thing out and repeatedly staggering Mina to a standstill, leveraging all her energy into holding instead of fighting, leaving everyone else to pick up her slack. However, even that time was coming to a close. As she continued to fill, the amount of room her urine had to move around was shrinking, instead becoming a solid mass of a bloated bladder, which was no easier to maintain or control. No, all that accomplished was pushing her further past the edge, where she was afraid of how this ordeal would end for her. She wasn't the only one, either. Any time she caught a glance at a classmate's face, they looked worried, concerned, stressed. Truthfully, everything about the moment lent itself to the emotion splayed across everyone's visage, but to the desperate Mina, whose thoughts were utterly swamped with images of peeing, she could only think of one possibility for the dourness. "I knew it. They all need to whiz bad." After every hour that had passed them by since their departure from UA's grounds, the last place they had access to a functional bathroom, no one could blame them. Bubbling below the surface, it was about to overflow. Not Mina's pee, the tension. A closely related tension. Midoriya delivered a powerful punch, breaking the final earth monster into large, inanimate chunks, yet his arm remained extended. It was almost like he was frozen by Shinso's Quirk again, with the same strain needed to break free. The only difference was the actions he took upon being able to move again: his right arm, hand still clenched in a fist, slammed tightly into the crotch of his pants, his face keeping the same expression of determined fear it tended to carry in any stressful situation. An awkward sight that did wonders in reminding everyone else suffering through the same predicament how worrisome their own states were, the only one with the drive to move was Iida, rushing to Midoriya's aid, while also shouting orders to the rest of the class. "Everyone, break! Men over this way, women over there!" He guided Midoriya past a thicket of trees in the direction he had indicated, and the rest of the male class members followed, at their own varied paces, some struggling more than others. "Poor Deku," Ochako lamented, squeezing her own legs together. "At least he gave us a break of our own," Mina offered, one-upping Ochako by really grabbing beneath her skirt. "Any objections this time, Momo?" "I still don't like it, but..." Momo looked over her friends, all in various throes of need (though she needed to use some imagination for Toru). It was clear that denying them now would be cruel. "We don't have a choice, do we? Oh, I'd really rather avoid doing this out in the open again." "And I'd rather avoid another accident!" Ochako tugged on the front of her skirt, bouncing on her toes. "Can we please hurry?" "Ribbit," Tsuyu concurred, hopping in the exact opposite direction the boys wandered off in. The other girls followed the frog's lead, their movements all stiff and rigid, but satisfied in the knowledge their suffering would be over as soon as they found a thick grove of satisfactory cover. Cover that they weren't finding. "Is it just me, or did the boys take the good side with all the hiding places," Kyoka complained. "I'm starting to think a hiding place isn't mandatory," Toru added. It was difficult to tell what she was doing, but the way her skirt lifted and exposed her floating panties definitely seemed to indicate she was at the stage where she needed to hold herself. "Well, that's because you've got nothing to lose." Mina shifted her center of balance, pressing her legs closer together. "Though, to tell the truth, I can empathize with that idea." "Please," Momo pleaded, "Please don't tempt me. If I have to disgrace myself, I at least want to be out of sight this time." Suddenly, a look of horror washed over her face, and she froze in place. "You don't think there are cameras to monitor how we handle this test, do you?!" "If there are, at least we're not the only ones taking a leak now," Kyoka comforted with all the grace of her heavy metal music. "Listen, if you're going to be too ashamed to do this, then leave. But I'm not stopping until I'm empty." "I'm just as scared as you, Momo, but...I need this. It was bad enough that a hero pees herself once, but twice? I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened again." A second hand snaked its way up Ochako's skirt, tensing tightly to provide physical impediment, for the sweet few extra seconds of dryness, or maybe relative dryness, it would provide. With all the girls eagerly jumping on the chance to distract themselves through conversation, they very nearly missed the giant obstacle in their path, Mina almost crashing into it, stopping only inches away when she caught its presence out of the corner of her eye. "Aagh!" And her recoil away almost knocked over Toru. Only once she had taken a step back did she realize what the giant, stationary object she almost walked into was: a gray boulder, twice as tall and three times as wide as any of the girls standing before it. "That...that one's not going to come alive, is it," Momo worried. "Wrong color, ribbit." "Hardly matters, it's a giant wall practically gift-wrapped for us!" Excited, but muscles still tensed, Mina almost skipped around the edge of the boulder, ready to whip her underwear down and let that healthy stream flow. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be, as she soon discovered as the opposite end of the rock entered view. Instead of being a flat edge, or even a slightly curved one, it ended on a sheer point top to bottom, like a perfectly even teardrop shape, the walls making up the angle steep enough to still be easily visible from the opposite end. It didn't take a genius to figure out the undesirable implications of that. "Hey, you cool with it not actually being good cover?" "That's...not exactly ideal," Momo lamented, looking back the way they came and, by extension, the direction the boys were located in. "I don't exactly trust them to not peek if we give them the opportunity." "Come on, Deku wouldn't do something like that. Yet..." No one doubted Ochako's defense of Midoriya's moral character, each of them feeling the same about someone else. Iida, Todoroki, Tokoyami, a lot of the boys would probably respect their privacy, something that would normally be a reassuring thought. If only it wasn't for the one name that sank their hearts and sent the chill of fear up their spines: Mineta. He was the type that would absolutely spy on them, and just their luck, he had "used the bathroom" most recently, and would therefore not need the same break for himself. He wouldn't be able to sneak behind them, but from the direction they came, anything went. Attempting to find a solution, Mina looked back at the opposite end of the boulder, inspecting its shape and what could be done with it. "I think we could manage one at a time. And I call dibs!" The other girls groaned and shifted, causing Mina to sigh and relent. "Fine, one of you can go first, but I call second!" "I...I don't think we can handle one at a time," Ochako sheepishly admitted. Momo was also having doubts. "Nor is searching for another location much of an option, if only to avoid being separated from the group." Mina shrugged. "Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's either one at a time or do it out in the open." Kyoka leaned in close to Momo. "So, how bad is it knowing someone's seen you piss? Need to weigh my options." "Worst experience of my life," Momo honestly answered. "It's better to wet yourself." "Damn. That's really not the reassurance I needed." Kyoka crossed her legs and bounced in place. "Should I just do it?" "Why did the boulder have to be shaped like that," Toru almost cried. "Yeah, if only it was flatter on that end..." Mina's voice trailed off into a whisper towards the end of the sentence, as an idea sparked in her head. Maybe she wasn't the smartest kid in class, but she had moments of cleverness. "And I think some acid is the answer." "Oh, dissolving the point to make a flat surface! That's good," Ochako praised. "But, is it going to dissolve the ground when it drips down?" "Nope! I won't make it super-strong, so it'll be neutralized by the time it reaches the ground. Just watch your shoes." "Can you control the acidity in your desperation," Tsuyu questioned. "Sure, that's second nature to me! I'd be splashing acid against my butt every time I used the bathroom if I couldn't turn it down. I know I'm immune, but the bottom of the toilet seat isn't." "But can you wait long enough to even melt the boulder?" Without another word, Momo just pointed towards Mina's lower body, confusing Mina and causing her to look down at her own legs. She didn't even notice in excitement, but they were shivering, crossed, legs pressed tightly together, a clear sign she had minutes at best. And just to rub it in, like she had only just realized she needed to pee really badly, a bead of yellow snaked down her inner thigh, contrasting against her pink skin. It was a harbinger of a flood soon to come, one she could only delay for so long with her right hand shoved into her crotch. However, she wouldn't be a hero if she couldn't turn a disadvantage into opportunity. "N-no problem!" She had a plan, just one that required a little more setup than she would have liked. First, while keeping her legs crossed, she used her feet to slip her shoes off, needing a second and third pass to remove her socks, requiring delicate precision and grip with her toes through the opposite sock. Her bare feet against the forest dirt wasn't exactly the most comfortable sensation, but so long as there weren't any thorny branches, it was a necessary step for what she had in mind. And her feet weren't the only part of her body that needed to be stripped. Reaching over to her left side with a free hand, she pulled down the zipper of her skirt, loosening it enough to become a victim of gravity, though she needed to quickly let go of her crotch to allow it to fall past her arm. She shoved it right back in as soon as the path as free. While the girls observing were confused why Mina needed to expose her feet, taking off her skirt was the last straw, for Momo at least. "What are you doing?!" "Sorry, but this is kind of necessary." Because she didn't think things through a second ago, she needed to immediately let go of her crotch again, this time to pull down her white, only mildly stained panties, and again clamped her privates like a vice as soon as it was in the open air. One leg, then the other was raised to withdraw her feet through the holes, and she bent down into a close squat, a very uncomfortable proposition at the moment, to pick her underwear up, dropping them on the skirt lazily laid on the ground. "Make sure nothing happens to my clothes." With that instruction, she retreated behind the boulder, situating herself less than a foot away from the apex of the point. Positioning became Mina's next, but final, challenge. After all, simply squatting would lead to only the bottom of the boulder dissolving, which would at best accomplish nothing and at worst destroy the stable balance of the rock. No, she needed extra height, in a way usually inaccessible to women. She jutted her hips forward while being careful to not disturb her own footing, using the right hand that had been previously occupied holding her crotch to instead spread her little Pinky. It wasn't a position she was as comfortable with as sitting or squatting, but Mina needed to go bad. Without her palm pressed against her peehole, her body just took the initiative and let go of its own will, like a faucet suddenly being turned as far as the knob would rotate. While a small offshoot simply fell between her legs, the majority manifested as a thick white stream jetting from her genitals, colliding with the corner of the stone two feet above ground, resulting in backspray of multiple natures. Most expected was the spray of urine launching in every direction as a result of both the impact force and the sharp point of collision. Good thing she was totally nude below the waist, or there'd be soaking going on. The second kind of spray manifested a second later, as steam emanated from the strike zone, far heavier than a simple indicator of difference in temperature between hot urine and cool air. There was something else occurring, as evident by the thick sludge dripping down from the collision point. While the primary usage of her Quirk was producing acid from her body, she could also use it to convert the bodily fluids she secreted into acid. Ordinarily, this was not helpful, as it would turn her sweat into acid during a heated fight and subsequently dissolve her clothes, but in very specific instances such as this, it was killing two birds with one stone. A stone she was melting to smooth out the sharp edge while simultaneously relieving her poor, full bladder. It was a release she desperately needed, and it felt damn good to piss it all away. "Ooohhhh...hhaaaaahhhhhh....mmmphhhhh!" She began panting as she sighed and moaned in ecstasy, basking in the relief as her water-balloon bladder shrunk as its contents escaped her in a raging, corrosive torrent. While a hissing was already a sign of a good pee, involving acid only made the noise more assaulting. And, while she was mostly immune to her own acidic properties, the sensitive nature of her genitals allowed her to feel an extra tingling sensation at the orifice of exit, further accentuating the bliss. As the puddle by her feet grew with more of the viscous liquid reaching the ground, expanding the pool's reach, Mina was happy to see that her assumptions were correct. While the acid did slightly dissolve the dirt, deepening the puddle, the chemical composition of the soil, added with the bits of boulder now mixed in, neutralized the acidic properties, turning it into nothing more than a thick fluid. One she wouldn't recommend stepping in, but it wouldn't cause any harm to the ecosystem, nor cause any unstable ground for the five girls that would be squatting here in a few minute's time. Though, that estimate may have been too long a wait, as Mina heard the light impact of one of her friends punching their side of the boulder, the stone too thick to create an echo. "How much longer are you going to be," Ochako called. "I...I'm starting to leak!" "Well, I'd say..." Mina did some quick math, not really her forte, only able to come up with a very rough estimate. "I'll be another minute, and then it'll probably take another minute to melt down the rest that I'm not hitting! Is that fast enough?" "It'll have to be." Momo didn't sound so sure, but there wasn't much she could do as nothing more than an about-to-explode observer. Still, Mina tried to be considerate by speeding herself up. She was already being loud, both from her pee and her moans, a little more wouldn't cause much damage. Clenching her abdomen muscles, she squeezed her pee out as hard as she could manage, doubling the spray in all directions, and the sizzle of the boulder dissolution turned deafening. If the rest of the girls had any objections, she wouldn't be hearing them anymore. While the piss turned harsh, it didn't take long for the increase in volume output to squeeze her dry. The waterfall declined into more of a water gun, losing power until it had nowhere to go but straight down, soon stopping completely, save for a few drops she did her best to shake off. "Phew...that was probably the worst I've ever needed to go," she was all-too-happy to exclaim, proud of her handiwork. She reached down to pick up a nearby leaf to wipe herself dry, watching the piece of foliage burn up once it had completed its duty. Cleaned up after her little excursion, all that was left to focus on was how well she had accomplished her task. While she had indeed softened the corner, the dent she had made wasn't exactly deep. It could safely obscure maybe two girls, three if they weren't picky about personal space, it would need a little more "artistic touch" to get it where it needed to be for this specific purpose. Extending her arms, fingers spread out to expose her palms, two sprays of acid shot from her hands onto the boulder, the same color and consistency of her previous urine but ten times larger. Because of this, dissolution occurred much faster, melting the stone higher up in a matter of second, removing nearly a yard of rock mass in only that minute estimate. Stopping her acid hoses, she waited for the steam to dissipate, and the grime to slide down before calling it satisfactory. "There, that should do it." Covering her crotch, she left her makeshift ladies room behind for the other girls to have a turn. "You're all set, go for it and let nature run wild!" No sooner did she declare the availability did all five girls rush past her, nearly knocking her over in their haste. Only Kyoka had anything to say, "Five more seconds and I would have just gone for it where I was standing!" After that, once they had all disappeared out of sight, and Mina's ears were suddenly filled with all the rustling of clothes being practically ripped off, and soon enough, all replaced and drowned out by splashing water and sighing girls. Who the sighs belonged to was difficult to tell, with all the changes in pitch making it impossible to identify by voice alone. Still, while they stripped down, Mina needed to put her clothes back on, finding them right where she left them. Without any need to hold herself, slipping her panties back on was a lot quicker and easier, same with the skirt. Her feet needed some wiping off, but some lingering dirt wasn't going to ruin her black socks. And with her shoes back on, it was almost like she didn't just whiz on a rock. Aside from how immensely better she felt. Now she had nothing to do but wait, and sort of keep an eye out for any peeping Minetas. It was kind of difficult not to feel some of the second-hand embarrassment from the moans of her friends only a few feet away. She'd feel the second-hand relief too, if she wasn't still taken by her own first-hand relief. "Yeah, this was worth it." She had just done some serious good for her fellow heroes, in a time they'd never outwardly ask for help, and only had mildly soaked underwear to offset it. Whizzing seemed to take a lot less time when she wasn't the one doing it. The splashing of water lowered in intensity as everyone's bladder emptied, and they began struggling with a different problem. "Hey, anyone have any leaves near them," Kyoka asked. "None here," Tsuyu informed. "I don't have any either. Oh, are we not going to be able to wipe?" Toru sounded pretty scared about such a simple concern. "Relax, I'll make some toilet paper. And a bag to store them in, of course! We can't be littering!" Of course Momo was the one worried about that. Still, Mina thought it was a funny application of a Quirk. "That's the way, Momo! Use our Quirks for the toilet!" "Better than my bathroom Quirk incidents," Ochako lamented. "I used to accidentally make the roll of toilet paper float away when I tried to grab it when I was little. Oh, hand me the bag, I'll put my paper away." Things were pretty quiet for a little while following that, as the girls presumably dried themselves off and suitably cleaned themselves up. There was another round of clothing rustling, and the five exited their hiding place in close to single file. "Are you all good now," Mina asked. "No worries about an accident anymore?" "Last I checked, you were the one begging me to help you not wet yourself," Momo informed. "Well, it's all behind us now. We should probably get back to the group, before the boys come looking for us." "Yeah. Oh, I hope Deku didn't wet himself." Of course that's what Ochako was worried about. "He's probably fine," Kyoka comforted. "He's damn good at surprising us with his ability." Tsuyu put an arm around Ochako's shoulder. "I'm sure he's fine. Ribbit." Before they could even take a step, there was the sound of an explosion, followed shortly by a tree toppling over. The girls looked between each other in stunned silence, knowing what that meant. "Damn, the guys ran into trouble without us!" Kyoka ran off first, in the direction of the carnage. It didn't take long for the other five to hurry after her. True, none of them exactly wanted to get into a fight, but they didn't exactly want to leave their class alone in the danger. And, refreshed with empty bladders, there was no doubt they'd be a much greater asset to the cause. Mina in particular was looking forward to how much liquid she'd be spraying from her body this time, the much less private kind of liquid.

Captain L

 

Getting Wet Inside Jabu-Jabu's Belly (Zelda: Ocarina of Time)

(Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and a golden shower. Reader discretion advised)   Lord Jabu-Jabu of Zora’s Domain was a big fish, and not just in the metaphorical sense. The zora guardian took up a good deal of the fountain he resided in, and could very easily swallow a person whole if they were not careful. For as large as he was, however, he looked even bigger on the inside. This was what Link, the young hero from Kokiri Village, had just discovered. Standing with his back to the insides of Jabu-Jabu’s teeth, he took his first step into the guardian’s body, cringing as his boot stepped in water mixed with saliva. “I agree with you, Link,” said Navi, his faithful fairy companion. “This is the least pleasant place we’ve been to so far.” She looked over at the bubbles, strange tentacles, and other gross things before turning back to him. “But King Zora’s daughter is supposed to be in here somewhere, and we can’t get the Zora’s Sapphire if we don’t bring her back. We’ll just have to get this over with as soon as we can.” Link only nodded in response. The Zora’s Sapphire was the last stone they needed for their plan to stop Ganondorf. He would brave any danger to save Hyrule, no matter how gross it was. Trekking across the room, Link and Navi came to a red wall not unlike the valve in a heart. “Looks like this is the door leading inside,” said Navi, “You ready to go in, Link?” Navi did not expect any reply more than an affirmative noise, but Link was still strangely quiet in that moment. “Um, Link? You ready?” she asked again, turning to him. She found Link glancing off to the side with a look of worry. “Are you alright? What’s the matter?” Link looked at her and, after a couple seconds, put one hand below the belt of his tunic and rubbed his knees together. “Oh,” sighed Navi, “Do you need to use the bathroom?” An embarrassed Link nodded. “Well, I guess it’s been awhile since we’ve taken a break for that,” said Navi, “But I don’t think we can stop now. The princess might be in danger right now, and I don’t think the zoras would like it if you just relieved yourself inside their guardian. Do you think you could hold it for a little while?” Link frowned at Navi’s words. In truth, he had needed the bathroom for a little while now, but he didn’t want to mention it ever since they found Ruto’s message in that bottle. He knew that rescuing others came far before taking care of his potty problems, so he stood up tall and put his determined face on. “I’m sorry, Link,” said Navi, “We’ll get through this as long as we stay careful. Now let’s go find the princess!”     Not more than a couple rooms further in stood the young Princess Ruto. She was unharmed and not in danger at the moment, but that didn’t mean she had cause to be happy. “What is with all this gross stuff?” she bemoaned while looking at the strange tentacles and other creatures nearby. She had been in Jabu-Jabu enough times to know that these things were not normal. Then again, ever since that strange red-haired man showed up, nothing had really been normal in the domain. As much as she wanted to get away, Ruto had no choice but to go forward. The Zora Sapphire, her most precious stone, had gone missing somewhere inside Jabu-Jabu’s depths. She was only ever to give it away to whoever would become her husband. How could she possibly marry someone without it? But Ruto then became aware of a more immediate problem than that. She groaned as she put a hand on her groin and rubbed her legs together. “Ugh, I forgot to go pee today.” This was no slight need, either. Her bladder felt quite uncomfortable, right at the point where she’d be looking for the bathroom under normal circumstances. How she had not noticed this earlier was beyond her. In any case, trying to find her stone with this distraction would be a bad idea. Good thing this wasn’t the first time she had been in here while really needing to go. She knew of a place in Jabu-Jabu’s body that worked to filter minerals out of the water, so she could tinkle in there without harming him. “I hope you won’t mind the detour,” she said out loud, though she didn’t know if Jabu-Jabu could hear her. But before she could take a single step, the sound of the door opening behind her got her attention. Someone else was in here? She was not expecting company, to say the least. My father better not have sent someone after me. Standing up tall and refined, Ruto turned around to meet the surprise guests. She expected to see a zora or two, but instead found a young boy in green clothes and a fairy approaching her. “You! Who are you?” she asked. “Excuse us,” said the fairy, “I’m Navi, and this is Link. Are you Princess Ruto, by chance? We came in here because we heard you might be in danger.” “What? Are you saying my father asked you to come here to save me?” Already, Ruto felt her temper flaring up. “I don’t care what he wants, I’d never ask anyone to do such a thing!” “But that letter in a bottle we found…” “What letter in a bottle?” Someone actually found that? Ruto shook her head. “Whatever, I can’t go home right now. Both of you, get out of here, understand?” Turning around, Ruto walked away with a huff and her head turned up. Things were already bad enough, and having someone else around was definitely not what she needed right now. With any luck, they would both take the hint and disappear from her sight. “Eeeeyaaaahhhh!” It turned out that Ruto was the one who would disappear. With her eyes looking elsewhere, she did notice the hole in the floor in front of her, and fell straight through to the room below. She hit the ground legs-first, feeling a sharp pain go through both limbs from the impact. “Gaah!” Ruto slowly stood back up, wincing from the pain. Her legs really hurt now, and the idea of walking through this entire place filled her with dread from how much pain it would put her in. Furthermore, as she only now discovered, the shock of the impact had caused a small bit of urine to leak onto her legs. Even she couldn’t believe how quickly things had gone from bad to worse. “Princess Ruto!” And they would only get worse, it seemed. Ruto straightened herself out right before Link jumped down through the hole and stood eye-to-eye with her once more. “Y-you’re still hanging around here? I told you to go away!” she yelled. “We’re sorry, princess, but we can’t leave here without you,” said Navi, “Are you alright, by the way? That was a pretty sudden fall.” “I’m…” hurting from the waist down, and I really need to pee, she wanted to say. “I’m okay. I’ve been coming inside here since I was little. I know how to keep myself safe.” Of course, there was no way she was going to admit such things to people she had never seen before, let alone ones coming to her rescue. On the other hand, she knew she wasn’t getting very far on her hurt legs, not even to that spot where she could safely pee. If she played this just right, these annoying intruders may end up working out to her favor. “Tell you what,” she started, “There’s something very important to me somewhere in here, and I’m not leaving without it. If you help me find it, I’ll go straight back to my father. Deal?” Link frowned for a moment like he was worried about something, but Navi interjected before he could talk. “Well, if that’s what it will take, then I guess we’ll just have to help out.” “Great!” Ruto smiled at them for the first time. “Now then,” she continued as she sat down on the floor, wrapping her arms around her raised knees. “I shall now give you the privilege of carrying me.” “Carrying you?” Ruto scoffed. “It is a high honor in the zora kingdom to carry the princess wherever she wishes. You should be grateful that I’m asking this of you!” Navi and Link exchanged looks at each other. “Looks like we’ll just have to play along,” said Navi. Link didn’t look very happy to hear that, but he walked behind Ruto and lifted her over his head regardless. This boy is stronger than he looks, noted Ruto. But more importantly, her plan seemed to be working. With Link carrying her around, she could easily hide her injuries and need to pee for the time being. Still, the sooner they found her stone, the quicker she could get out of her and take care of her problem. “Onward, servant!” she declared, “and don’t even think about getting feely with my bottom, got it?”     Link could no longer deny it; this was the worst part of his journey by far. Walking around the insides of a fish and dealing with gross monsters was bad on its own. Carrying around a bratty princess as she made demand after demand only doubled his misery. But the worst part of this whole mess was the constant pressure from his bladder. It seemed like now that he had noticed it, his need to go kept getting worse a lot faster than he would have thought. Having to carry Ruto meant he couldn’t use his hands to hold himself and alleviate some of the discomfort. If not for her nagging, he probably would have set her down to run behind a corner and let loose a long, satisfying pee by now. So he kept enduring for everyone’s sake, even with all the pain it caused him. He didn’t even leak a drop in one place where he had to swim across a channel, despite how his bladder all but begged for release in all that water. Navi pointing out that peeing in the water Jabu-Jabu had drank would be really rude and might make him sicker helped a little with that. Eventually, they returned to the room with all the holes they had fallen through. “Hmph, still no sign of my stone,” huffed Ruto, “That must mean it’s deeper inside Jabu-Jabu. Let’s move it, servant!” Link groaned in response as he stepped forward, carefully avoiding the other holes along the way. Soon, they were in front of the next door. “Well, what are you waiting for?” asked Ruto, “Get going al-” “Hah!?” Link’s entire body tensed up in that moment, as he suddenly felt something leak into his underwear. Something warm and wet, much more worrisome than the wetness he got from swimming not long ago. In his kneejerk reaction, he all but tossed Ruto down and shot his hands to his groin while he bounced from one foot to the other. “Hey, what the…!” Ruto grit her teeth, stood up, and turned around. “What are you doing, servant? You do not handle a princess in such a manner!” Link would apologize later, but right now, he was more focused on keeping the rest of his urine inside his body. His dancing paid off, thankfully, and his need lessened to a tolerable, but still uncomfortable, level. “Are you kidding me?” Link looked up to find Ruto scowling at him with her hands on her hips. “Did you really forget to go potty before you came in here?” Even with an angry princess in front of him, Link could not lie. He simply nodded while wiggling his hips. “Ugh, typical,” muttered Ruto, “Well, you better hold it. We’re not stopping until I find my stone and get out of here. There isn’t anywhere to do that in here, anyway.” More words Link didn’t want to hear, even though he already knew what she was going to say. The pressure was getting painful at that point, but yet again, his only option was to bear it until they were done with this place. Mustering his strength, Link put his hands back at his sides and gave Ruto an affirmative nod. “Good, now may we please move on?” asked Ruto, sitting back down to her carrying posture. Link only sighed as he squatted and lifted Ruto back over his head and went through the door. The doubts that he could hold it through the whole way only grew stronger, but it was not like he could stop now. He just had to remind himself that it was all for Hyrule and the princess. Any pain was worth it for that.     Ugh, I didn’t think this could get any worse! Now above Link’s view again, Ruto went back to nibbling her lip with worry. There was still no sign of her stone, but that had taken a backseat to the other predicament in her mind. Her need for a bathroom had gotten worse much faster than she had expected. Sitting atop Link and halfway curled gave her little means to resist the pressure from her bladder. If she tried to squeeze her legs and hold herself, Link would surely notice and ask if something was wrong. Then that boy had to go and reveal he really needed to pee, too. As if she needed another reminder of how bad she had to go; it took everything she had to not hold herself while Link was having his potty dance. Even so, there was no way she was going to say anything now. She was a strong princess, not some little kid who had to tell someone she just met that she needed the toilet. She certainly wasn’t going to let him know of where he could pee, either. Just being around there might prove too much for her to handle, and she would have no cover to hide from a boy’s curious gaze. Her only hope was that the Zora’s Sapphire was only a stone’s throw away from here. As soon as they grabbed it and got out of Jabu-Jabu, she could hop into the waters of the fountain and release a cloud of yellow mist out of everyone’s sight. The guardian wouldn’t mind; it would be like a drop in a bucket given the fountain’s size. Ruto shook her head. Just thinking of how she would pee would make her lose control. It was time to focus now, more than ever, and find that stone. On her honor as princess, she would not let this trouble get the better of her.     The search continued from there, albeit at a slower place. In addition to the growing dangers deeper in, Link was forced to be very careful with his movements if he wanted to keep his shorts dry at that point. The kids now found themselves stepping into a new room. Like a few others, this room was a dead-end, just another square full of weird creatures and seemingly nothing else. “Ugh, still no sign of my stone,” said Ruto, “Servant, let’s turn around and check somewhere else.” “Wait, Link!” Navi flew up to him, “It feels like there’s something hidden inside here. I think we should try taking out the monsters in here first.” Link nodded, feeling something off about the room as well. “Really?” Ruto groaned, “Fine, but make it quick!” Setting Ruto down, Link stepped forward, his movements stiff and slow. The enemies before him were those weird, sharklike manta rays that liked to glide along in the ground. Normally, Link would use his sword and shield to fight them, but with his bladder restricting his movements so much, he knew that would not be a good idea this time. For this fight, he would have to take a different approach. Reaching into his tunic, Link pulled out a set of deku nuts in one hand, and his slingshot in another. As soon as one of the creatures got close, he tossed a nut down at the ground, emitting a bright flash that forced the monster into the air. He then quickly took aim and fired seeds at the beast, felling it after only a couple hits. This tactic worked the same with the other monsters, and soon the room was clear of beasts. Immediately after, a strange light appeared in the center of the room, forming into a big, wooden chest, just like Navi and he predicted. Link lifted the chest open and jumped up to reach in and take its contents. He turned around and held up his prize in triumph: a boomerang fit for a young hero. “Good work, Link!” said Navi. “Hmph, I guess you know how to fight,” said Ruto, who stood at the door with her arms crossed. “Now can we please move on before-” “Gah!” With nothing holding it back in his triumphant pose, Link felt a long spurt hitting his shorts, enough to seep through and appear as a wet spot on his tunic. Immediately, he dropped the boomerang and shoved both hands as tight as he could onto his groin, bending over and putting everything he had to keep that spot from growing. “L-Link? You okay?” he heard Navi speak. Somewhere further away, he also picked up a gasp from Ruto. Link could only gasp and breathe in response. Even if he could talk right now, he was definitely not okay. Even with all his strength, he could feel his hold slipping away. Just a couple seconds later, and the next leak escaped, leaving a damp feeling on his hands. This was followed by a third spurt that dribbled onto the floor, then a fourth, each accompanied with another squeak from him. And then, with a whine from Link, the floodgates fully opened, making his last spurts seem like little leaks in comparison. The wet patch on his tunic grew to be visible outside of his hands’ reach, though it was nothing compared to the soaking his shorts and underwear received. His hands grew mighty wet as he continued holding his spraying boyhood in vain. Several warm trails ran down his legs and into his boots, creating a gross, damp feeling against his feet. The rest of it fell onto the ground in several broken drops, creating a light piddling noise and a small puddle around his boots. A full spectrum of emotions ran through Link’s mind the whole time he was wetting himself. In the back of his mind was the relief of finally draining his overfilled bladder, but it could not hold a candle to the shame and humiliation that burned through him. He was supposed to be the chosen hero, yet here he was peeing his pants for the first time in who knows how long. That there were girls to witness him doing this only doubled his embarrassment. “Oh, Link,” said Navi in a tone of sympathy and concern. She wanted to say more, but soothing a kid that just wet himself was not something she had any experience in. She could only hope that Ruto was not about to say something that would make his misery any worse.     Fortunately for them, Ruto could not even form a coherent thought at the moment. Link’s wetting had caught her off-guard as much as him, and all she could do was stare with an open mouth at the accident unfolding before her. It should have been the grossest thing she had ever witnessed, and this was coming from a girl who regularly hung out inside a fish. Even then, she did not want to look away. Every detail, from the big wet spot on his clothes, to the large puddle that grew around him, to his beet-red face and eyes on the verge of shedding tears, made Link look not gross but… cute, in a way. It was enough to make Ruto feel genuine concern for him, and a certain other feeling as well. It took her a moment to figure out what this feeling was, but once she did, she could not help but giggle with a hand covering her mouth. “Huh?” Both Navi and Link looked at Ruto having her giggling fit. “What’s with you now?” “Tee hee hee,” Ruto kept laughing, “H-has anyone ever told you how cute you look when you’re really upset?” “Hey, this is no time to be mean right now!” said Navi. Meanwhile, Link only stared in a manner not unlike a small dog’s. “I’m not trying to,” said Ruto between laughs, “But you’re just so adorable when you have to pee-eep!” It came out. Not all of it, but enough for her to hear it hit the ground. Ruto stopped her laughing at once, crossed her legs, and crammed her hands onto her groin. Her time was running out; she had maybe seconds before it all came spilling out. Of course, Link and Navi had seen it all happen, and now they only gawk in response. “Um, Princess Ruto? Do you need to go, too?” asked Navi. “I… I…” Ruto stammered, her face as red as Link’s. “Don’t you dare follow me!” She turned around at once and waddled out of the room, thankful that the door closed on its own. “Ahhh, no, why now?” She panted as she shuffled down the hall, gritting her teeth and keeping one eye closed. Her legs still stung a bit from the fall, but that was the least of her worries right now. Her cheeks burned from the humiliation of nearly wetting herself in front of another person. That he had just had an accident mattered little. And now, she was mere moments away from having the longest pee in a good while, with nowhere suitable to go in sight. At least, that’s what it looked like. In her desperation, it had become too difficult to think of anything other than I gotta pee, I gotta pee, I gotta pee! As such, she was not paying much attention to where she was going, or what was around her. A loud screech in front of her changed that. “Waaaaah!” Ruto jumped back, landing on her bottom. Opening both eyes, she saw the worst things she could see right now: monsters, more than a few, and all of them looking very angry at her. Her mind going blank in panic, Ruto scrambled backwards on all fours, unaware of the small trail of dribble she was leaving on the floor. But as fast as she could crawl away like this, the monsters were faster, already closing the distance towards her. For a moment, Ruto thought this was the end for her, and a very unfit way for her to go out at that. This fear was immediately quelled by a boomerang flying in from behind her and striking the creatures all before they could lay a single claw on her. The next thing she knew, something round, black, and hissing landed in front of her, and then she was lifted back up and rushed away from the monsters. Mere seconds later, a loud boom erupted behind her, and she didn’t dare look back to see the carnage that the bomb had just caused. “You okay, Princess?” came Navi’s voice again. Looking up, Ruto noticed they were back in the room with the chest. She had been saved from danger, all by a kid that had wet himself. Even after how poorly she treated him, he still came to her rescue. This boy was something special, she had finally realized. He had done more to earn her respect in one day than any other zora had achieved in years. Maybe he’s the one I’ve been waiting for... “Y-yes, I’m fine,” she replied, “Th-thank… Huh!?” That was when Ruto felt the last of her hold giving out, heralded by a squirt leaving her body from between her legs. She squeezed her legs together as much as she could, but at the angle she was held, it could do nothing to stop the oncoming flood. Ruto found herself making the same squeaks and gasps Link made as she finally let loose a steady, powerful stream of lightly-tinted urine with an audible hiss. It splattered against the fabric of Link’s hat, soaking it in mere moments. For a moment, her embarrassment was at the same level as Link’s during his accident. The Princess of Zora’s Domain losing control and wetting herself like a child? Truly unthinkable! Even worse than that, she was letting go directly on another person, and not even another zora. The whole domain would be ashamed to know of such a scandalous act. But none of that mattered when she remembered something about relieving herself after being fit to burst: it felt good. Much too good for her to care about anything else in that moment. Ruto couldn’t stop herself from smiling and sighing in bliss, lifting her head and closing her eyes as she let every last drop of pee spray out wherever it may land. Unfortunately for Link, that turned out to be all on his head. It did not take long for his hat and hair to grow soaked with zora urine. His sudden shower kept going from there, running down parts of his face and making him shut his eyes and mouth to keep it from getting in them. Drips and tiny trickles fell off his head and onto his tunic, spreading the wetness to his shoulders and chest. The sharp smell forced its way up his nose, making it wrinkle in disgust. It was the grossest thing he had ever endured in his life, but not once did Link think about setting Ruto down or tossing her away. The moment the pee struck his head, it was like he became robbed of all logical thought. Even Navi could not find the words to speak, and only looked on in stunned silence. This shock and disbelief stayed with them until the very end, with Ruto’s stream dying away as quickly as it had started. At the same time, Ruto felt herself coming down from the high of relief, and the weight of what she had just down began to weigh her down. She knew full well the only place all of her urine could have gone, and she was starting to realize how heavy she must have felt in his arms right now. “Um, let me down now, please,” she said. As if waking from a dream, Link perked up and did as he was asked. Once on the ground, Ruto stood up and faced him, where she first saw the damage she had caused. Link looked like a puppy caught out in the rain. A smelly, gross rain, but he was not a happy kid either way. Ruto had a hard time looking at Link in such a sad state any longer. Even after being treated like dirt and wetting his pants, he still came to her rescue like a true hero. The only reason he would have done something like that was if he genuinely cared for her safety. That fluttering in her heart came back, and there would not be a distraction for her this time. She had to come clean to him. “L-Look,” she started, her hands behind her back, “I lied to you about there not being somewhere to pee. The truth is, I was about to go there and do that when you showed up. After that, I just wanted to get my stone and get out before I didn’t have a choice anymore.” “But if you knew about it, why didn’t you take us there? Link had to go, too,” said Navi. “Because princesses don’t just tell people they just met that they need the bathroom!” said Ruto with a red face, “And for all I knew, he probably would’ve wanted to peep on me while I was going.” “But Link’s not like that.” “Yeah, w-well I guess I know that now.” Ruto sighed and looked away. “So, what I’m trying to say is… s-sorry, and stuff. You probably still hate me now, but at least I said it.” Looking back to them, Ruto noticed they looked unconvinced of her apology. With how poorly she treated them, she supposed it was to be expected. “Well, I guess I won’t mind if we took a detour to get you cleaned up,” she continued, “I certainly do not wish to be carried around by someone who stinks of pee.” At this, Link perked up a little, finally getting rid of those piercing puppy eyes and even smiling a little. Ruto still found it adorable how it only took a little bit to cheer him up. “If Link wants to do that, then I guess it’s fine,” said Navi. “Tee hee, now then,” said Ruto, sitting back down, “I shall guide you to the waters you can bathe in. Now shall we be going, Mister Pee-Pants Hero?” Link obliged, picking her back up and stepping out of the room. Ruto winced a bit at the warm, wet hands holding her rump, but it could not be helped. Perhaps this would give her the perfect excuse to join him in his bath. I wonder if I’ll get to see a Hylian without his clothes on today? Her cheeks turned red at the thought. She could not deny that she was a little curious about what they looked like, and why they hid their bodies under so much clothing. But one thing was certain at that point: as soon as they found her stone, Ruto knew she would not hold onto it for very long. Their quest here was not over yet, but Link had already proven himself worthy of taking the Zora’s Sapphire, and with it, her hand in marriage.
 

The current issues with the reputation system, and how you can help. (PLEASE READ)

Hi everybody! Its me, your lovely moderator/merciless hand of judgement, KozmoFox! I've been having some issues recently during my moderating duties. There always seems to be an influx of new people to this site, and as times change and people come and go, some understandings are lost. The issues I've been having, are people misusing the reputation system, abusing it by using it to attack other members, or to upvote everything a favorite does. I know it might seem like it, but this is not meant to be used in a pseudo-Reddit sort of way. Let me explain it by pasting the same thing I explained to another member just a moment ago. To be more clear as to the reason why, the reputation system is actually tied directly to site access. Its how we gauge how people are valued on the site, for better or for worse. You post good things, you're contributory, etc, you'll end up with high reputation. On the negative side of things, if you shitpost, post unsavory things, and just go about being some unlikeable jerk for example, you end up in the negative. Upvote the good, downvote the bad, essentially. And again, this is tied directly into site access. For example, in order to achieve contributory member status (which is still partially at staff discretion; that change is manual rather than automated like other things) you need to meet a criteria of 500 posts made, and a minimum of 200 positive reputation, signalling that you're an active member and contributor to the site that is liked by the community. This gives some of the highest access you can have, especially in regards to downloads and bandwidth, among other things, even higher than a paid membership will get you, because we value an active, contributing community full of great users over what money they can pay us. This system is not foolproof however; when people abuse this system in ways its not intended to be used, this balance is thrown out of whack. People who aren't deserving of higher contributory membership might get it. People who ARE deserving might not, due to some person they dislike just redbombing them. Things like this make it difficult to ensure a level playing field. There was a time that only contributory members could downvote for example; they had proven themselves good members worthy of handling such a responsibility, unlike new users who could be creepy or hateful people that just want to redbomb people everywhere, and even then there used to be a limit on how many upvotes people under a certain rank could administer per day, ensuring that for the majority of people, only exemplary posts and content would get the big old greenies. Recent times threw that into anarchy though. Our beloved Kirito tried to broaden it a little by extending max voting privileges to established members, in addition to contributory and vip members. Something bugged out, and now its all out anarchy with everybody simply having all this potential. Its been like that for awhile and something we're still working on fixing. I felt the need to explain all this because I've been dealing with incidents like this all week, and I feel like its a thing that needs clearing up. I hope you all take this to heart and understand what I've explained here 🙂  ❤️ In the meantime, I'll hassle the big cheese to see where this goes definitively, and I'll try to see if I can get something like this onto the guidelines page, but in fewer words. Thank you for reading, and hopefully cooperating  with me! It would save me an immense amount of time that I can use to tackle other site issues, instead of policing how people use a green button ❤️

KozmoFox

 

female Liquid Currents

The woods had grown boring. Nash Latkje, special agent of the Harmonian Southern Defense Force, had been wandering through this forest for what felt like days, and he was running low on resources and supplies from the hike. Not that his training hadn't prepared him for hardships such as these, but the strain was still taking its toll on his constitution. "I'm never going to get anything done at this rate," he complained, voice weak from exhaustion. "Stop whining up there, I can hardly sleep with your chatter ringing in my ears." The lack of energy could almost squarely be blamed on the passenger taking residence on Nash's back. A young woman with pale skin and white hair, practically albino, was attempting to rest on top of bags and boxes only secured by Nash's shoulders, in the middle of the afternoon no less. The question certainly occurred to him why he was even putting up with her laziness. "If it's so hard to sleep, then get up and carry your own things." "Talk like that again, and you can kiss that information goodbye," she retorted, yawning. The two met in the abandoned Blue Moon Village, where the woman, whose name she revealed to be Sierra Mikain, was the only remaining resident, which made her Nash's only lead. His job was to research information on the True Runes, with Harmonia's ally Highland moving to war, that kind of knowledge could be vital. Problem was, the nature of the True Runes wasn't recorded in any kind of book, making the only source he could go to the Rune Bearers. And with Sierra the only survivor of the Moon Rune's Blue Moon Village, that made her all he had. Which meant he had to do her bidding, carrying her to Muse to appease her. "Although, there is a way you can give me some energy," Sierra offered, a very sultry seductive tone evident in her voice. She spun around and slid lower down, swinging her legs around Nash's waist and pressing her face close to his neck, close enough where her cold breath made his hairs stand on edge. Opening her mouth with the smack of her saliva splitting, her lips surrounded Nash's nape as her sharp fangs pierced the tough skin. With reflexes so quick they could only belong to a veteran fighter, Nash's left hand let go of its grip on the luggage to aim a hidden anchor wire at Sierra's head, forcing her retreat. "Hey, we agreed there'd be no blood-sucking, you old witch!" That was the other trait Sierra harbored, which meant one more nuisance Nash had to put up with. Sierra wasn't human, or at least, hadn't been in a very long time. The power of the Moon Rune had turned her into a vampire, granting her immortality, along with the ability to spread her affliction to others at will through a bite. This alone made Nash incredibly wary about accompanying her, considering his knowledge of the vampire massacre in North Window long ago, until Sierra lectured him with a history and biology lesson on vampires too long for him to pay attention to. The most he was able to gather was that, as the owner of the Moon Rune, Sierra didn't need to suck blood to survive. The coven mistress was prepared to attack Nash for making fun of her age, but that proved to be unnecessary. The change in balance he caused to himself in order to strike back took away his footing, the gravity of his cargo pulling him down to his right, sending the two colliding in a crash of personal items. They splayed out among the goods, neither in control of their positioning upon hitting the dirt. Didn't stop Sierra, on top, from elbowing Nash in the side of the head when his open hand happened to stop Sierra's bare thigh from hitting the ground. However, he wasn't the only one feeling pain now, as Sierra realized soon after. The source was quite different, but it was no less worrying, that warm ache emanating from her stomach. Even with the extra power provided as a vampire, Sierra still had a bladder of her own, one that still required tending to. And the harsh landing in the dirt had reminded her, it would certainly like to be emptied, possibly into that same dirt, watering the same grass it sprouted. While a lack of blood meant that wasn't fluids adding to her strain, she still needed water, and however much she had taken from Nash's supply was proving to be a mistake. Living in a lone cabin in the woods for centuries, answering nature's call like that was hardly a foreign concept. Sierra wasn't even a shy girl. No, the obstacle now was Nash. With the whole thigh grope incident still fresh in her mind, probably because she hadn't moved off of Nash yet, she had no faith that a man like him wouldn't take a peek if she were to expose herself out in the open. Humans were such primitive, base creatures. Which left her with the pressing question of what she could do? Frankly, she didn't have the energy or drive to wander far enough off the road to remain unseen, if she could even give a reasonable explanation for her absence (or a threat not to question it). But she'd lose her ride if she nodded off on his back and subsequently peed herself. Could she even hold it? "Hey! Get the hell off me, you bat!" Or maybe she should take things one step at a time, that first step being unpinning Nash. Of course, she did so very slowly, allowing him to breathe again, coughing at the sudden influx of oxygen. Sierra had no sympathy, of course. "Hurry and pick all that up, it'll be dark soon." "Why didn't we take a carriage?" "There weren't any in the last town, they had all been rented out." Immediately afterwards, as if strictly to make her look dumb, the two picked up the approaching sound of bouncing, rolling wheels and clopping hooves. The source, as it trotted into view, was a wooden carriage pulled by two horses, its passengers a Kobold mother and her two sons, who were roughhousing playing with a wooden doll. Nash's gaze turned a side-eye to Sierra, exasperated and frustrated. However, amidst the silence of the forest, their focus was inevitably pulled to the Kobolds making a ruckus. "Come on, lemme see it," the Kobold pup that didn't have the toy pleaded, reaching over their mom to take the doll by force. "No, it's my turn," his brother shouted, leaning away to protect his figure, holding it outside the boundaries of the carriage to keep it out of reach. "Boys, boys, please settle down," the mother reprimanded, reaching out to keep them separated and properly in their seats. However, the jolt of grabbing her son by the collar made him lose his grip, dropping the toy outside the carriage. With the cart moving very slowly in its leisure ride, Nash had no trouble catching up, picking the wooden doll off the ground and returning it to the Kobolds. "There you go. Take care not to drop it again." The mother pulled the reigns to the horses close to her chest, bringing the steeds to a halt. "Thank you very much, sir." She turned her children's heads to look at Nash. "Thank the nice man, kids." The kid who dropped the toy gave his gratitude, but his brother instead tugged on his mother's sleeve. "Mom, I gotta go tinkle." With the vehicle already stopped, there was no reason to refuse the request. "Alright, go on that tree right there," the mother instructed, pointing to a tree within easy view. Many would find the lack of privacy a deal-breaker, but the Kobold pup wasn't concerned with modesty, he just needed to go. Lifting a leg to climb over the wall, he jumped out of the carriage, running to the aforementioned tree with a paw on his crotch. As soon as he reached the trunk, he quickly shoved his pants down, reaching both hands to his front and aiming a clear, healthy stream of liquid, splashing and streaming down the rough bark into a puddle by the roots. Nash thought nothing of it, that's just what you need to do, and looked away to give the kid his earned privacy. Sierra didn't look either, for entirely different reasons. Of course, she had to deal with someone else peeing when she really needed to go, and while she could and did avert her eyes, there wasn't much she could do to avoid hearing it. At least, not with only one free hand, as the other was tugging on the front hem of her skirt, pulling it down for no logical reason other than to give that hand something to grip and keep it busy, anything to prevent it from being too obvious by slipping between her legs. Thankfully, for the sake of her own sanity and dryness, the leak didn't take very long. Less than a minute and the pup was done, shaking himself dry and pulling his pants back up to bound back to the carriage. "All set, mom!" Safe and relieved, the family urged the horses on, and their carriage rolled away, down the road and out of sight. The lack of auditory stimulation slowly brought Sierra down from riding out her tall waves of bladder strain. She could feel her abdomen easing up on its torment, allowing her to remove the grip on her skirt, mere seconds before Nash looked at her once again. "It's going to be dark soon," he reminded. "We should start setting up camp before we can't see." "Let's keep moving. There's a mansion nearby we can stay at." That claim came out of nowhere, leaving Nash stunned, to put it lightly. "What?! When were you going to tell me?" "I just did. Now pick up my stuff and carry me," Sierra commanded, practically falling asleep on her feet. "This information can't be worth this much hassle," Nash lamented, yet he still bent down to gather their personal items. "I'd certainly like to spend a night in a real bed, though." The side of the road the two were inhabiting was soon bustling with the grunts and crashes of a poor man torturing himself with heavy packing. Of course, Sierra was suffering through torture of her own. She was at the phase of desperation where she was once again eyeing all the foliage, thinking about what would happen should she run behind any of it and unleash her body's contents in a nice warm stream. She was pretty tempted to do just that, it would certainly feel really nice. Just squat and take care of business, with a messy puddle to show for it. If only Nash wasn't right there. If she were to sneak away, he could either follow her to be a pervert, or abandon her in the middle of nowhere for the way she treated him. Either way, she wouldn't give him the chance, she'd be sticking by him. Men were nothing more than miserable little piles of secrets, he'd be doomed without a generous vampire to protect him. There was another reason she couldn't simply tell him she needed to whiz, either. Vampires had very slow metabolism, which allowed for their long lives and limited diet. And because of that unusual biology, Sierra's cycle of fluids progressed at a far slower rate than humans. As such, she hadn't needed any sort of bathroom break since the two had met. Now was hardly the time to introduce that little fact about her body. "Sierra! Get over here, or I'm leaving you behind," Nash called. That's all she needed to hear to confirm her views of dumb humans. It was also what she wanted to hear, because it meant her seat was free to take once more. Slowly, with a heaviness in her step, she climbed back onto Nash's back, who had long since given up arguing, nodding off to sleep within minutes. Whatever she'd need to do about peeing, it could wait until she'd gotten some rest. --------------- "Hey, hag! Is this the place you were talking about?!" Nash attempted to hit Sierra on the head to forcibly wake her up, but with her eyes still closed, she managed to intercept the blow. What a rude awakening. "There are better ways to wake a lady, you know," she loudly yawned, wiping her eyes clear. "Well, you're certainly not like any lady I know." "Thank you," Sierra accepted, knowing full well it wasn't meant to be taken as a compliment. She arced her head up to look ahead of them, and sure enough, she saw a large, gothic mansion shrouded in darkness. Suddenly, the vampire was awake, and on guard. "Yes, this is the place." She hopped off Nash's back, wiping her clothes off to look cleaner and more presentable. However, that landing on the hard soil was the kind of wake-up call she didn't need. The impact rippled through her body, resonating in everything malleable from her ankles to her neck, and that included her quite full bladder. All that pent-up urine jumped at once, creating a powerful force attempting to force its way out, with a stinging stab of agonizing pain, to the point there was the faintest idea she would wet herself there. In a stroke of good fortune for the vampire, that fear never came to pass, not even a tiny leak, her underwear remained dry, for the time being. A lucky break, to be sure, but one that wasn't likely to repeat. She would need to stave off the need through actions of her own, starting by bouncing on her heels, biting her bottom lip. She couldn't have picked a worse time to outwardly show her need, as that's when the front door opened, and on the other side stood a well-dressed butler. She didn't even notice that Nash had knocked. "My apologies, sir, but we are not accepting unsolicited visitors at this time," the servant informed. "S-sorry, it's just...we're wandering travelers, and we were hoping you would be willing to house us for the night." "The master has made his intentions clear, no uninvited guests..." The butler was repeating himself in denying Nash, but he stopped when he noticed the smaller, more distant Sierra, still as a stone. "Oh, my apologies, I was not aware that Miss Sierra was traveling with you." He stood aside, opening the path into the foyer. "Please, make yourselves comfortable." Sierra walked in while Nash stood by, dumbfounded, at the sudden change in attitude. It was only once the door was nearly closed behind them that he was snapped back to his senses, bolting inside to catch up to the two. "Sierra, you know the person who lives in a mansion like this?" His question went unacknowledged. "Is your master in at the moment," Sierra asked the butler. "He has requested that he not be disturbed. However, I will be sure to inform him that the Founder has come to visit. For the time being, I'll have a room prepared for you and your..." The butler looked at Nash, his face sneering with disdain. "...mule." "I also expect a bath and meal," Sierra demanded. The butler bowed. "That is to be expected. Please, this way, miss." He led the way towards the quarters the two travelers would be sharing for the night. On the walk there, Nash leaned down to Sierra, whispering to remain unheard by their host. "So, the guy who owns this place is a vampire, isn't he?" "What gives you that impression," she replied, matching the low, breathy volume. "They know you, by a fancy title no less, and that dismissal of me? I've heard that exact same tone from you." "Hmph. I suppose even humans can be perceptive. There's also a signature, suffocating bloodlust in the air that follows any gathering of vampires." "Really? I didn't notice that part." Sierra groaned. "Then you're even denser than I thought. You can't leave your guard down around blood-sucking creeps like these." "Self-loathing much there?" "I only suck blood because I want to. It's totally incomparable. So don't go off on your own in this creepy place, unless you suddenly want to be sucked dry." "Do I have to accompany you to the bath too? I have no desire to see naked grand-" He couldn't even get the insult out before Sierra knew how it would end, retaliating with a burst of magic, stinging Nash through his clothes, silencing him with nothing more than a yelp of pain. Yet somehow, their bickering went unnoticed by the butler, or rather, he simply didn't intervene, until they reached a closed wooden door at the end of a dimly-lit hallway. "Please, make yourselves comfortable." He opened the door and guided Nash and Sierra inside, allowing them to see where they'd be staying during the night, and it certainly wasn't some forgotten side room. It was large, clean, decorated with various adornments and furniture, soft chairs, a fireplace, and one large bed. "Someone will be in to inform you when dinner or the bath is prepared. If you'll excuse me." The butler bowed and left the two alone, closing the door behind him. Immediately, Nash ran to one of the couches, jumping into a laying-down position with a slight bounce upon impact. "Man, this place is swanky! Sure is welcome after all that time in the wilderness!" "Don't get comfortable. I've got a hunch that tonight isn't going to be peaceful." "With vampires? That's to be expected. So long as it's after supper, I'm starving for a good meal!" "If I can even stay awake that long," Sierra lamented, covering her mouth with a yawn. Slowly, she stumbled over to the same couch, falling on top of Nash, eyes half-closed and mouth hanging open. "Come on, give me some energy." Even pinned, Nash still had the strength to push her off. "I quite like my blood inside my body, thank you very much!" Sierra was thrown off her human prey, landing on her stomach on the carpeted floor beneath. And that soft crash brought her need, forgotten in her drowsiness, back to the forefront of her attention. After all, she had yet to empty her bladder, and it was starting to get annoying. No, worse than annoying, demanding. Demanding that she find the restroom and drain herself of all those pesky liquids she had ingested. Most would expect a mansion to be the easiest location to be having this problem. A huge home like this would have bathrooms around every corner, just go to one. If only this place wasn't so passively hostile. She wasn't kidding when she said it was dangerous to go alone in here, and even with her superior vampire powers, she was outnumbered and exhausted. So, unless she asked Nash to come with her to the bathroom, like a little girl, it simply wasn't safe to follow the logical, easy solution. Nope, she'd need to just hold it. Hopefully, sleeping would make the time go by faster, quick enough that the events of the night to come would pass by before the desperate need became unbearable. Pushing herself up to her feet, Sierra trudged to the bed, crashing onto the soft mattress, face down and suffocating in the quilt. "I expect you to be punctual in visiting me, Rean," she slurred, muffled through the blanket. --------------- It was dark when they arrived, but now, it was pitch-black outside. In the intervening time, they had been served a wonderfully prepared dinner, and Sierra had left the room in a huff when Nash began flirting with the maid tending to them, leading to a long, warm, and lonely bath. Now, she had returned to her permanent spot of the bed, currently wishing she had dealt with the disgusting implications and just peed in the bath. Would have saved her the pain she was experiencing now. It was so bad, in fact, that she couldn't even sleep, an outcome she couldn't have imagined before now. Instead, she was laying on her back, hands folded above her stomach, attempting to focus on the ceiling instead of her body. It wasn't working. All she could picture now was her overfilled bladder, pulsating and bursting at the seams. Leaks of any magnitude had yet to manifest, a testament to her willpower, but she couldn't shake the disastrous mental image of the white clothes she wore beneath her blue cape rapidly turning a darker color. And then there was what laid beyond the door giving her cause for worry. Much like a child terrified of the monsters that lurked in the night, Sierra was kept awake by what she thought laid just outside their room. Yes, the denizens of the mansion were fellow vampires, but she had no misconception about their friendliness, or rather, lack thereof. So close to her kind, after everything that had happened with the Moon Rune, there'd be an assault soon, enough reason to be on edge. Could she wait it out? No, no chance, she knew. There was no telling how long the vampires would wait before beginning their attack, meanwhile, it was absolutely evident there wasn't much time before this bed was soaked in her urine. And getting into a fight right now could only end in disaster. So, all she could do was run out to the bathroom before anything bad could leap for her. But, alone, on the toilet? That was the worst place to be interrupted. "I'm...so what do I do now?" Her teeth were clenched and her legs rubbed against one another, shifting the blankets around, catching them between her knees, adding them to the creation of friction agitating and burning her smooth legs. The strain, blood flushing across her cheeks as her body turned hot beneath the sheets, sweat rolling from her forehead and down her thighs. She hadn't even noticed, until she felt the dampness beneath her waist. "Ah, no no no...oh, right. Haven't leaked yet." It was very telling that she almost believed her bladder had given up. If she was confined to this bedroom, what were her options? Her mind was first drawn to the window, just balance a squat on the windowsill and do it out into the night. Unfortunately, that window simply would not open, they had tried. Even the advice from the maid accomplished nothing. Guess the owners took every measure to ensure she couldn't escape. There was an empty vase in the room, she had noted, but it was clearly for decoration only. That's why it was on a high shelf, out of reach. Hell, at this point, Sierra even weighed the possibilities of cutting her losses and spraying down a corner, but "spray" was the correct word. She had to pee bad, on a hard wooden floor, it'd be loud, cacophonous, deafening, it was sure to wake Nash in time to see her disgracing herself to the highest degree. That was the first time a new consideration had appeared. "Nash." Her head rolled, turning her gaze over to Nash, confined to sleeping on the couch. Was he really her only means of escaping this drenched fate? Wake him up, demand he accompany her to the bathroom, and have him serve as lookout while she did her business. If she could even trust him to serve as a competent line of defense. Not that she trusted her panties to serve as adequate defense should she not rely on him, but what was the better of two terrible choices? Honestly, she couldn't tell. She was hesitant, extremely so, until her extremely pained bladder hit her again with a vengeance, making its mark with a sudden, searing, localized agony. She had been stroking her legs, but now she had to squeeze them together right at the crotch, forcing them with as much pressure as she could muster, to counter the internal pressure working overtime to turn external. The strain put Sierra in such a trance, she couldn't even tell who was succeeding. No doubt she could feel moisture around her sensitive parts, but it could be either sweat or urine. The only certainty was, if she had to push herself to that limit again, it was guaranteed to be urine next time. "Ggghghgh, do I even have a choice?" Like it or not, Nash was the only available alternative to wetting herself. Both were undesirable, conclusions to her predicament that should have been far below her, but when push came to shove, she'd rather be dry. "Hey! Nash!" Her shout echoed through the large, dead room, yet even letting the call sit, Nash didn't stir. "Damn it, how the hell can you sleep through that? Don't you need to be alert for attacks? Nash! NASH!" Only through that louder cry was Nash pulled back into the waking world. He propped his head up, looking at Sierra with tired, irritated eyes. "What?! What's so important that you need to wake me up?!" "You are coming with me to the restroom, right this second." There was no shame, it was a demand, a simple statement, an unequivocal truth. "And I'm not going to stand for any slowness on your part." Out of it, having just been forcibly awakened, Nash was silent for a minute while the request sunk in, leaving Sierra squirming under the blankets in the meanwhile. Eventually, while his vampire roommate was struggling to stay dry, begging for a response, he reacted. "Ha...hahahahaha! Oh, the mighty Sierra, the vampire vastly superior to humans, is too afraid of the dark to go to the bathroom by herself? Oh, I couldn't have made that up if I tried!" Sierra, face already crimson from the effort of holding, couldn't get any redder in her anger. And the worst part was, despite how much she wanted to, she couldn't formulate a retort. He wasn't wrong. The reason she wasn't going alone was because she was worried about being attacked. Not by some nameless, imaginary monster, the threat was very real, but the concept was similar. Too similar for her liking. The two conceptions were so similar, in fact, that she lost her will to fight back. She couldn't rely on being threatening enough to will Nash to do her bidding, not with him laughing at her, so she couldn't win a verbal argument. Instead, in a stunning display of uncharacteristic timidity, her voice fell into close to a whisper, only audible thanks to the dead of the night offering no background noise, even the wind being silent. "Yes. Please, help." Nash's laughing stopped in an instant, and he almost fell off the couch in shock. Sierra acting...humble? Ladylike? Dependent? The surprises were just never-ending tonight. The sad way she was begging, asking for his assistance, there was only one way he could take it. "After everything you've done to me? No. Take care of it yourself." He laid back down, rolling to face the back of the couch to prevent eye contact between the two. Sierra would take that opportunity to kill Nash, if she was even able. It was all she could manage to avoid an accident, fingertips digging deep, through her underwear, to put everything she had into physically holding, because internal muscles were starting to falter. A trickle of urine slipped out of her bladder, and only clenching herself kept it from leaking into her panties. Soon, there'd be too much of a flood behind the dam to possibly expect success. She only had one chance to convince Nash before there would no longer be a point. "What do I need to do to get you to agree? Promise to stop insulting you? Take you along for the rest of my adventure? Take my top off? I'm begging you, what do I need to do?!" Her voice cracked, giving away how choked up she was getting over this plight. It was a lucky break, because the sound of a girl crying awoke something in Nash. He wasn't the chivalrous type, it had nothing to do with being an honorable man, but something a lot more personal. "Julie..." Against his logical judgment, he jumped to his feet with a spring, approaching Sierra in her bed. "Fine, I'll help. Get up." She wasn't surprised at the assistance, considering how she was requesting it, and she was the kind of woman who got what she wanted. Problem was, it was no longer enough. "I...I can't move." "I'm not carrying you again." Rolling his eyes, he reached out and yanked her blankets down past her feet, exposing the delicate way her legs were folded over one another. Wearing nothing more than a gown, nearly all of her legs visible, as she shook and squeaked under the stress, hands covering her private area, lips parted and eyes closed. If only she hadn't constantly mistreated him over the last few days, it might have been a pleasant image. Instead, he merely groaned in disdain, reaching out and forcefully grabbing her shoulders and pulling her out of bed, standing her up straight. "You can walk on your own." Sierra wasn't so sure. The sudden, involuntary change in posture wrought havoc on her bladder. A jump like that, no one could ride that out without any side effects. The pee that had been attempting to spurt out finally had an opening. A small, warm drop of urine spread across a small portion of her womanhood, jolting her to attention, with her eyes shooting open, and one of her fangs piercing into her bottom lip. All of a sudden, she had a rush of adrenaline coursing through every vein in her body. After all, while her life didn't depend on running to the toilet, her clothes definitely did, and that was just as imperative in her mind. Her muscles, previously locked up across her entire person, simultaneously loosened, allowing her to bolt from the room, grabbing Nash's hand and dragging him along, faster than he could keep up. As a creature of the night, the total lack of illumination did nothing to inconvenience Sierra, she was able to keep footing and turn corners with no missteps. That was one variable taken care of cleanly, but the other was still a major obstacle; as her first time in this mansion, she had no clue where the bathroom was. She knew where the bath was, but that room had no toilet. She was navigating blind, and with no outward indicator of the room each door housed, she had nothing to work off of. "Where the hell's the toilet?!" "Stop pulling! It's right there!" Without even processing what Nash had shouted at her, Sierra stopped just because he shouted, only stopping to think as she skidded to a halt. She looked in every direction, frantic like prey on the run from a predator, and was indeed greeted with a door. Reaching out to the doorknob, slow enough to appear as fear, she turned the handle and pushed the door in. And while it was shrouded in shadow, she could make out that it was indeed a toilet. "How did you know this was it? I told you not to leave the room alone!" "Is now really the right time to be going after me? You're leaking." That shut Sierra up real fast, and in the vacuum of silence, she heard the last of her strength breaking. And it sounded like light drops of liquid falling into the carpet. Only then did she realize, just how warm and wet her crotch had gotten while she wasn't paying attention. Nash was right, she was out of time, to the minute. There was literally zero time to argue, leaving her with no choice but to turn around and run into the bathroom, reaching an arm back to slam the door shut behind her. Alone in a dark room hardly bigger than a closet, Sierra was faced with the open toilet. Honestly, she was a lot luckier than most in this situation. Centuries ago, while she still lived in human civilization, toilets weren't a thing that had been invented yet. And the Blue Moon Village, in the middle of the forest, was not privy to their luxury once they had become commonplace. She had used them more recently, when she slept in inns while venturing to visit the humans, but she had never developed an instinctual demand to void her bladder while in the facility's presence. Unfortunately, it meant nothing, when her bladder was about to drain of its own volition. The one hand that had yet to let go of her groin registered a growing warmth on the palm, and it wasn't stopping. "Ngh, nn, n-no..." What horrible timing it would be to wet herself with only one step left to go, an ironic fate she couldn't allow to pass. "I'm gonna whiz if it kills me!" With her hand already gripping her underwear, it was a simple matter to pull them down around her knees. It wasn't easy, pulling on one point in the middle was a lot more awkward than pulling from the sides, and a lot more wet, but the same result was basically accomplished. A mere second later, she dropped her butt onto the toilet seat, getting lucky with her skirt being pressed up by the seat, instead of getting caught between her rear and the porcelain. It wouldn't have mattered, the fear of further soaking her clothes held no power, not against her muscles pushed to the brink of exhaustion. She needed to pee, and it was happening now. Soon enough, the room was reverberating the low sound of a powerful torrent of urine slamming against the inner bowl of the toilet, the sheer force and forward angle causing an impact above the lingering water. It didn't matter, either way, it'd be loud, deafening even. It was amazing that Sierra could even hear her own thoughts over the waterfall cacophony. She would have been able to guess her thoughts regardless, there wasn't much complexity or nuance. "Ooooooohhhhh, that's wonderful..." Her head fell in a heavy sigh, maybe more like a moan, as she shuddered in relief, sending the angle of her pee stream haywire. Her knees turned inwards as she released the tension her body had been unintentionally carrying, allowing her urine to flow out at an even heavier rate, with the speed to propel it directly into the water. The result was an tenfold increase in volume, ensuring any noise she made could never be heard. And she couldn't help but make full use of that happy little benefit. "Haaaaahhhhh, I've never had to go that bad before, and I never want to again...but this feels so good." Yes, the relief washing over her body was wonderful, a fantastic type of ecstasy she rarely felt without a man keeping her company, covering the skin on her arms and legs with goosebumps. She couldn't help it, she moaned again, a long, drawn-out moan with rising and falling pitch and tone. It lasted so long, it outlasted the rush of water quieting to a trickle, making her unseemly and immodest sounds audible, probably throughout the rest of the mansion. It didn't stop her, of course, but she took care not to repeat it once the moan ended naturally. Shortly afterwards, her bladder ran dry, reducing her output to lingering, broken drops falling irregularly to join with their brethren, before ending completely with nary a splash to stimulate her ears. "Phew, happy I'm good enough to wait long enough," she boasted, ripping off some nearby toilet paper and drying herself off. Not just her crotch, but the small traces down her legs too. And soaking up a little of the moisture drenched into her underwear, where very little could be done. The white garment was badly tinged by the color of a vampire's urine, dyed a red hue by the blood diet. She'd just have to live with the gross warmth permanently cradling her privates. The thought occurred to her that it might be a little exciting to ditch the panties, but in a skirt like hers around a man like Nash? Trouble waiting to happen. Speaking of Nash, he was ostensibly still waiting outside, standing guard to buy time for her to do her business. Hopefully he hadn't been abducted while she was preoccupied, a fact she wasn't too sure of herself, expecting to be met with no one as she opened the door to leave back into the hallway. Of course, there was no need to be concerned, if she even was, as Nash was standing right there, leaning against the wall to the side of the door. "You know, it's really difficult to listen out for attackers while you're making a racket in there," he criticized. "I can't help it. Women like me get very excitable and loud. Definitely not the first time I've moaned like thaaaaa..." Sierra's voice trailed off as she wobbled in her stance, falling over and relying on Nash's frame to keep her upright. "Great, I'm still exhausted and now I'm dehydrated." She looked up at his face, looking down at her with confusion as to what she was doing, a confusion she was happy to clear up, baring her fangs. "You know what would solve both problems?" Rolling his eyes with a disdainful sigh, Nash pushed Sierra off, letting her fall to the floor. It wasn't so bad, her fall was broken by the carpet. "I don't know how you expect me to protect you if you insist on keeping me malnourished." "Who says I need you to protect me? You have no idea what secrets I'm hiding or what I'm capable of." "That's nice. You're still human. You stand no chance against vampires actively out for your blood." "I seem to have been holding my own so far." "You're lucky I'm the worst you've had to deal with. Hell, you're lucky to have me around, period. You're never going to find a better..." Once again, her voice trailed off, this time because of something else pulling her attention away. "I know I was more concerned with other matters, but...how did I miss this much bloodlust in the air? I sensed it before, but this is a whole other level." With his attention drawn to it, Nash began looking around, diverting all his senses towards feeling the atmosphere. "Now that you mention it, there certainly is quite the heavy stench of danger." He reached into his coat, pulling out a small, card-sized sheet of paper. "I'm prepared." "With one talisman? Good luck with that." "I don't need you wishing for me, I've got enough luck as it is." "Well then, let's see how far your luck carries you." Sierra readied herself for a fight, while Nash prepared his hidden arsenal of weapons. Their night was far from over, a fact Sierra quietly lamented. "I hope you're prepared to see us, Rean."

Captain L

 

female Yellowhill

The city of Greenhill, part of the autonomous Greenhill Principality, was a famous town. Not just for its unique independence status, having seceded from the City-State Muse some time ago, but for the educational opportunities present within. The city housed New Leaf Academy, one of the most prestigious colleges in the Dunan Republic. Even as the conflicts heated up between Jowston and Highland, Greenhill was keeping free of the bloodshed. Unfortunately, the war was coming to them, as the Allied Army's leader and his Orange Company were sneaking in on an important mission to rescue Greenhill's mayor-in-hiding, Teresa, to recruit for the war effort. The plan was clear and simple; use forged papers to enroll in the academy, find any useful information, and don't act suspicious while doing it. Time was of the essence, lives were constantly at stake after all, but it was a pretty leisurely errand. The company members posing as students included: the Allied Army's leader, Riou, destined wielder of the Bright Shield Rune. Nanami, Riou's adoptive sister, dangerous with both her nunchaku and her loud mouth. Eilie, a travelling performer that liked to hang around Riou for reasons unspoken. Gengen the Kobold warrior, Chaco the Winger thief, and Flik the veteran hero, who was away from the party at the moment conducting his own investigation, while simultaneously avoiding a relentless new admirer. For now, things were calm. The party was wandering around the campus, checking out the classrooms and study halls, talking to the students, occasionally going into town and witnessing Highland soldiers throwing their power around. Okay, tensions were high all around, with Greenhill's citizens almost enacting vigilante justice on the Allied Army's informant, Fitcher, but that was resolved without any violence thanks to Flik's gambit, and it was back to the five being ordinary students. Unfortunately, that last event had been the final straw that wore out the final, honorary member of the team, a very young girl named Pilika. Despite her age, she had been through a lot of hardship, most notably watching her village, Toto, be burned down, whereupon her parents died and she was almost killed by Prince Luca Blight of Highland. The event had understandably traumatized her into becoming mute, and the only people she could connect with anymore were Riou, Nanami, and their childhood friend Jowy, who...wasn't here at the moment. As dusk set in and the sun dropped below the horizon, the Orange Company returned from the town onto campus, Pilika resting as Nanami carried her on her back. "What do you think they're going to serve for dinner, Riou," Nanami asked excitedly. In the couple days they had spent at the school, the food served had become her favorite thing, wolfing down her plate, and seconds, and thirds at each and every meal. "I don't think it matters, you'll eat it regardless," Riou offered. "Yeah, you eat worse than a pig," Chaco teased, flying in front of the pack so all could see his evil grin. "Well, of course! I'm a fighter, I need to keep my strength up," she shrugged off. "It's all about proper nutri..." Her statement trailed off as they re-entered the campus gates, as there was someone standing in their path: one of the school's established students, Nina. They had run into her multiple times recently, but it was odd to see her standing still. "Nina? You're not bothering Flik anymore?" It took time for Nina to respond, she was hunched over, hands on her knees, and panting. "I-I am not 'bothering' Sir Flik! Destiny has brought us together, and I will not let fate pass me by! He just...hasn't realized our inevitable future yet. As soon as I find him again, I'll make sure he understands! Every elegant knight needs his princess!" Nanami's face soured, and she closed the distance with a march, leaning inches from Nina's face. "Listen, don't think Flik's going to be into you just because you're enthusiastic about him. He's clearly into strong women who know more about fighting than they would reading or cooking," she declared, a heavy air of "holier-than-thou, I know I'm right". "But actually knowing how to cook doesn't hurt," she snickered. The fires of conflict were being stoked, quite frankly worrying all those watching, and yet somehow, Nina laughed it off, with an exact mirrored haughtiness. "I appreciate you looking out for me, Nanami, you're being such a great friend. But you don't have to worry, I'm a well-rounded woman," she boasted, bringing up a forearm to prop out her upper chest. "Well, I suppose you do have something to worry about. Did you hear those sounds in the dorm last night?" In an instant, Nanami's skin turned pale. "Y-y-yes...but that couldn't have been that ghost you talked about, right? G-ghosts aren't r-real...right? I-I mean, o-of course they aren't!" She laughed nervously, continuously looking back at Riou, allowing him to see the sweat beads drip from her forehead. It wasn't a surprise, she had reacted this same way every time the topic of the ghost in the dorms had been brought up since they arrived. "No, you're right, I made that old story up," Nina admitted. "But there was something last night. Who knows? Could be a real ghost. Well, I should get going, I've got my own things to do. Have a good night, Nanami." Nina waved farewell, running off into the distance. "Sir Flik! Where have you run off to?!" Once Nina had dashed away, Eilie made her thoughts crystal clear, ones it sounded like she had been holding in for quite some time. "That girl's crazy, getting so obsessive over a guy. A real woman knows how to control herself." "Gengen thinks neither of you are ones to talk," the Kobold accused. She should have been offended, Eilie certainly was, but Nanami was still too shaken up to properly respond. "R-Riou...s-she was just kidding, right? T-there's no ghost, right?" It wouldn't be out of character for Riou to comfort his older stepsister, but as the younger brother, a different response was also appropriate. He held his hands in front of his face and wiggled his fingers. "At the stroke of midnight..." "Aaaaahhhhhh!" Nanami covered her ears, closed her eyes, and shook her head violently enough to sway her hair side to side. "Nononononono! There's no such thing as ghosts!" Trembling so fiercely, Pilika had to tighten her grip around Nanami's neck to prevent falling off, reminding her carrier that she was present at all. "Oh! There's nothing to be scared of, Pilika! I'll even sleep with you tonight!" Pilika looked at Nanami, perplexed. She couldn't verbally express her confusion at what the older girl was trying to claim, but everyone else caught on to the face-saving scheme. All except Chaco, lost in thoughts of his own. "She called you 'Nanami'. Didn't we give everyone fake names?" The team looked between each other, acknowledging the Winger had a point, but none could come up with an answer. Did they say their real names at some point and forget, or did Nina know more than she let on? Try as they might, none could come up with a plausible answer, so they shrugged, gave up, and proceeded to the dorms, before it got dark. --------------- "Hnnnnngghhhh," Nanami grunted, clawing at her blankets. It was the dead of night, everyone else was long since asleep, yet she remained awake. Fear had prevented her from entering slumber, she couldn't relax while worrying about a roaming ghost, but it wasn't the only thing keeping her from getting comfortable. It wasn't just endless plates of food at dinner, but also chugging down a half-dozen drinks to wash them down. Her stomach may have seemed bottomless, but in the hours that had passed, her bladder had proven it did not share that distinction, as all those glasses of liquid filled it up to near-limit. In any other situation, this shouldn't have even been a concern. She was up, she was desperate, perfect time to run to the bathroom and relieve herself. Even if they were camping out in the wilderness, it was easy enough to wander off and water the plants. The key difference was, at any other time, there wasn't the threat of a ghost. If she were to leave the security of her bed, she had no idea what horrifying thing she would find out in the halls. She wasn't brave enough to take that risk, because she knew: if she saw something scary on the way out, she suddenly wouldn't have to go anymore. And she had very few options to pee. Attempting to make it to the proper location was a risky proposition, and there were no alternatives in her room. No containers, no window, and she couldn't very well wet her bed with another girl sleeping in it. "Unless I...no!" A brief thought flashed through her mind of soaking the sheets and blaming Pilika if questioned, but that seemed unnecessarily cruel. That left only one possibility, to find someone willing to accompany her. Of course, the first thought was Pilika, she was right there after all, but asking a little kid to be her comfort was demeaning, and wouldn't ease her fear at all. She'd have to brave the darkness a little to run into one of the other bedrooms, but whose? Of course Chaco and Gengen were out of the question, so would it be Eilie or Riou, a fellow girl or her brother? "Riou...Riou will help me, definitely." Despite the lack of blood relation, the two were close as could be, he was sure to help out however he could. And his room was right next door, so she wouldn't have to survive the black halls for long. Finally, she had a plan, and not a moment too soon. "I gotta get over there, now!" She quickly swung her legs out from under the quilt, bending her knees so her feet could touch the floor, ready to run, when one final concern occurred to her. "I can't just leave Pilika alone..." Crossing her legs and squishing her thighs together, she gently prodded the little girl. "Pilika...Pilika..." Pilika remained firmly in slumber, and it didn't seem like more pushing would change that. Though, that peaceful rest was not to last. At that moment, a piercing, echoing creak overtook Nanami's ears, sending a shiver up her spine. And in that instant, her eyes shot open, all sleepiness fizzled away in a sea of adrenaline, even the impossible-to-rouse Pilika shot up immediately, instinctively clutching for Nanami. "I-it's okay, Pilika," she comforted, "although that shock almost got me." A heart-stopping surprise like that, it was a miracle she didn't have an accident then and there. Without any time to think before panic took hold, Nanami could only think of one explanation for the ruckus. "I-i-i-it's the ghost!" She squeezed Pilika's wrist hard enough to cut off circulation, and took off running with enough speed to pull the little girl's arm off, yanking her from the bed. Nanami dragged her all the way to Riou's door, knocking with the force to knock it off its hinges. "Riou! Riou, get up! Get up now!" The pounding continued for another half-minute, until Riou finally answered, wiping his eyes. "What is it, Nanami?" "That creak! It's the ghost! I know it!" "It's probably just someone stepping on a creaky stair. You're being paranoid." "No, I'm serious! It's the ghost, it has to be!" She grabbed her brother's collar and began shaking him, waking him up fully with his own shouts. Gengen slumped around the corner, yawning. "Gengen can't sleep with all this screaming. What's going on?" Following behind, Chaco peeked from behind Gengen's back. "Are you still freaking out about that ghost story?" And finally, Eilie rose from above both their heads. "For what it's worth, I heard the creaking too." "See?! It's real! The ghost is real!" Nanami shook Riou harder, who was beginning to go limp. Finally, Riou knocked his sister away. "Alright, we can go take a look." He left his room to join his team, pushing them aside to lead them, very slowly, out into the corridors. He leaned in around the nearest corner, everyone else following his lead shortly afterwards, to take a peek. Nanami was the last to look, even Pilika got in before her. Aside from Nanami, none of them were expecting to see anything, and prepared to chew the girl out for wasting all their time with her nonsensical phobia. In fact, they were geared up for it, when a shadow flashed by, disappearing out of view down the stairs. That was absolutely the sight no one was expecting to see, even Nanami found herself hoping she was wrong. As such, when no one else could muster up a response to the sight, she expressed herself, clearly and loudly. "Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Letting go of Pilika's wrist, she tightly hugged Riou from behind, desperate for comfort. As that startle and jump reminded her, that wasn't the only thing she was desperate for. Her full bladder jolted, but without much room to slosh around, the urine needed to move somewhere else. That relocation turned out to be into her underwear, a little patch of warm dampness spreading across her crotch, out of sight beneath her pants, but absolutely noticeable to Nanami. "Eep!" Her arms released Riou, as their focus rediverted to pressing against her pants, begging to keep that little drop the only bit that escaped. The resolve was enough to hold off the flood for now, but leaving an intense pain near her stomach as punishment. Now would be the perfect time to hit the bathroom, if not for one major problem that had just presented itself: Nanami was right. There was something prowling the dorms. Now wasn't the time to take a break, with all the sabotage and cutthroat tactics going on in this war, it was imperative they catch the specter or whatever it really was, and Riou was leading the charge. "Hurry! Don't let it escape!" As the team ran after the shadow, Nanami was left behind with Pilika, eyeing the opposite direction, the one housing the toilets. "Wait! I need to...Agh!" It was clear her teammates weren't going to listen to her, and it wouldn't be appropriate to hang behind while they did something important, just to pee. The only action she could take now was buckle down, be tough, and hold it in. Groaning loudly, since her friends clearly weren't listening to her, she grabbed Pilika's hand and ran after the four. --------------- Well, the good news was, there was no ghost. The dark spirit they witnessed was, in fact, just Flik. He was tailing Shin, Teresa's aide, through secret passages and into the forest behind the campus. It was nice to know there was no ghost, but this meant a lead to their actual mission, and they couldn't very well ignore that and go back to sleep, which meant the whole team was trekking further into the forest. It also meant that Nanami still had not relieved herself, and it wasn't looking like she would get the chance any time soon. There hadn't been another leak, she could thank her strength training from Grandpa Genkaku for that, but she was still on the verge of an accident with little time left. And having this predicament in the woods was the ultimate torture, every tree tempting her with memories of what she could do to them if she wasn't in the middle of a mission, and accompanied by others. No way would she let Flik see her acting so pitiful. Well, she didn't want to demean herself, but it wasn't really looking like she was going to have a choice. She had to go bad, and their tailing task was slow-going. And with every passing second, Nanami's bladder was becoming more of a pained nuisance, threatening louder and louder to spill its contents straight into her pants, and she was beginning to feel powerless to resist. Maybe it really would be worth it to be honest, and just ask to stop. Well, they were stopping, but it wouldn't be for anything to ease the struggle, at least not for her. Looking out over the limited distance, and lost in her own worries, Nanami wasn't paying attention to her immediate surroundings, and was caught off-guard by Pilika tugging on the scarf around her waist. "W-what is it, Pilika?" She looked down at her little companion, and with her eyes adjusting to the darkness, she could see exactly what was bothering Pilika. She was lightly clutching the front hem of her pink dress, rubbing her thighs together and looking really nervous. She couldn't say what the problem was, but she had performed this exact mime before, it could be perfectly translated into words: "Big sis Nanami, I gotta go potty." This wasn't the first time she had needed to make that request, a small girl needed more frequent breaks of all kinds on the long road from one town to another, and Nanami always took the responsibility of taking her off the path to answer nature's call away from prying eyes. Not only was it wrong to make Pilika hold it longer than necessary, but it also provided a good opportunity to handle her own needs without ever having to admit as much. It had become a response to associate that potty dance with her own impending emptiness, something she absolutely didn't want to picture when she really needed that exact feeling, with no idea when she'd get it. Just the sight was enough to make Nanami whine, repeatedly pressing her legs into each other. However, as she soon realized, this could be a perfect opportunity. No one would have the heart to refuse Pilika with such a critical request, not unless the present situation was too dangerous to allow any stragglers. Right now, they could probably get away with an escape. "Hey guys, Pilika needs a quick minute. You go on without us, we'll catch up." "You sure? We can wait for you," Riou offered. "I agree," seconded Flik. "It would be dangerous to leave you two alone in unfamiliar territory, especially in the dark." Two against two, and it didn't look like anyone else would be stepping in, leaving the two sides at a stalemate. That is, until Eilie put her foot down and started pushing the two men further on their path. "Don't you two know anything? When a girl says she needs alone time, she means it! Let's go!" She helped the boys along their way, Flik in particular being rendered speechless, as Gengen and Chaco followed, having played no part. Finally, the ladies had their privacy. Nanami sighed in relief at the thought of the relief she'd soon be getting, practically drooling at the image. It took Pilika tugging on her scarf again, pointing to the denser forest off the beaten path, to bring her back to the real world. "R-right, we should hurry." She led Pilika into the deeper shadows of the many tree trunks, waiting just long enough to ensure they were out of sight before reaching for the waistband on her pants. "Phew, I've been waiting too long for this." But just as she was about to undress, she was interrupted by yet another tug from Pilika. A part of her wanted to just ignore whatever the request was in order to pee, but the big sister instinct overpowered the urge. "What is it now," she asked, a tone of frustration clearly evident. She looked over Pilika, desperate to find what was bothering her now. But she was just doing the same potty dance, turning this into a frantic guessing game. "You're starting to have an accident? You need help undressing? Something else hurts?" Every one was met with a dismissive head shake as Pilika's prance grew faster, until Nanami finally hit the jackpot. "You want me to stand watch?" The little girl nodded in agreement. On the surface, it sounded like a reasonable request. It was the dead of night in the middle of some woods, probably with monsters and vicious animals. Having someone guarding her while she was incapacitated was the sensible thing to ask, and under ordinary circumstances, Nanami would be happy to oblige. If only it wasn't imperative that Nanami start peeing soon. "I-I promise nothing is going to attack you, Pilika! Just let me go..." Before she could properly plead her case, Pilika's eyes suddenly pressed tightly shut, and she squeezed her dress even harder. Nanami couldn't see the finer details, but there was little to get in the way of hearing what happened next. A light pattering sound, with the tiniest hint of liquid hitting fabric, but primarily pee falling into the dirt between her feet. Pilika was already having her accident, and Nanami was about to do the same. She quickly twisted her legs, grabbing her crotch with no hint of shame, halfway doubling over with a pained grimace. She wanted to rip her pants down and go right there, but she had yet to receive approval to not stand guard, and she wasn't going to get it now. "Please, just don't take too long, Pilika!" The instant she got the okay, Pilika lifted her pink dress above her waist, shoving her white panties to her ankles, where only she could see how much they were actually yellow now. She squatted down, wrapping her arms around her knees, making good use of what Nanami had taught her back when she didn't know how to pee outside. Without any obstructions, the golden stream sprinkled cleanly into the soil. That soft little tinkle was enough to drive Nanami crazy, as her bladder made one more shove, practically forcing all her pee out. She had to double, and triple, and quadruple her grip to force her muscles into obedience, being pelted with endless agony in the process. She had to turn away to ensure she wouldn't see the relief, if she would have even found the strength to open her eyes, but with her hands way too occupied, there was nothing she could do to drown out the noise. Pilika wasn't letting out a constant pee, she was nervous, spraying in loud and forceful, but brief spurts. She'd rest for a second, and then resume going for another two. Not only did this mean it was taking nearly double the time to finish, but every pause, Nanami found herself praying it was the end, only to have her hopes dashed as more flowed out. It was unavoidable, that flowing sound to a desperate girl had to have an effect. Nanami had to pee so incredibly bad, she needed to follow Pilika's lead. Warmth quickly filled her underwear, renewing the tepid dampness and sticking the fabric to her skin. And this time, her panties weren't enough to contain the leaks, as the stream seeped through, snaking down her legs and being absorbed by her pants. Even her gloves were taking damage, and she could feel the heat on the fingertips and palm of her right hand clutching her crotch. She tried her hardest, but there as nothing more Nanami could do. She was already grabbing herself as hard as she could, with her thighs twisted together, and she was putting all her effort towards holding. She was not about to give up and accept a wetting, but it was starting to look futile with the increasing soaking her green pants were displaying. If it wasn't near-pitch black out, she was sure she'd be found out as soon as she returned to the group. That is, if she didn't totally lose it, because that couldn't be hidden. Perhaps fate had decided she had suffered enough recently, or she had a lot more endurance than she previously believed possible, because the flow of urine heating her lower half was stemmed, a little more dripping down before nothing more sprang forth. It was a close victory, she felt soaked enough to believe she didn't make it, but Pilika was still shooting out a stop-and-start stream, so Nanami couldn't have emptied out yet. Plus, her insides were still being tortured, so she definitely still needed to pee, worse than almost any other time, even with that partial release. It was a combo of good fortune tonight, because the splashing of urine into a growing puddle halted, and five seconds later, had yet to restart. She heard Pilika's clothes rustle, as she surely pulled her underwear back up and let her dress cover it again. She no longer needed someone taking special care to watch for her, not that Nanami had done a good job of that task, so it was time for the older girl to do what her body demanded. Once again, she gripped her waistband, determined to let nothing interrupt her this time as the pants slid past her butt. At that moment, a rustling emanated from a nearby shrub. Even that wasn't enough to stop Nanami, her pants halfway down her thighs as she was halfway bent down into a squat. The only thing giving her pause was Pilika jumping at the noise, shaking as she looked between the source of the noise and Nanami. She clearly wanted some protection, but now wasn't the time. "J-just get behind me," Nanami commanded, getting her pants to her knees as she moved her attention to removing her panties. Too bad her luck had run out. The rustle happened again, and it had friends this time, multiple echoes from behind other hiding places in the same general direction. Whatever was causing the noise, it was something numerous, and experience had only shown her one thing that would act that way: monsters. Monsters were coming for them, obviously Pilika couldn't fight them off, and Nanami would be useless if she were to go through with undressing. She could either take the punishment while peeing, or... "Pilika, let's run!" She grabbed Pilika's hand and dashed off, away from the noises, towards the direction the party had left in. It was a simple plan, lead the monsters to the people capable of fighting, let them deal with the threat, and run off on her own while they had their battle. It no longer mattered if they could easily guess what she was doing, who cared? Nanami had to pee! It was hard enough holding it as they ran, each step allowing a little more urine to slip out and join its brethren, the added wetness no longer registering. Just as it was beginning to seem she was going to fail, silhouettes appeared at the end of her vision, totaling a perfect five, exactly what she was expecting. "Riou! Riou! Something's chasing us!" Hearing his name called out, Riou turned to face his sister, and see her frantic stride and terrified facial expression, with nothing behind her. "Are you okay, Nanami?" "No, I think she's right. I hear something coming," Flik warned, drawing his sword from the scabbard on his belt, prompting everyone else to grab their weapons. There was a painful silence, as everyone waited for the inevitable ambush, scanning their surroundings for any other clues to where the attack would begin from. Even Nanami was sticking around, she had no idea how many creatures were lurking in those woods, she didn't want to duck behind a tree close to any of them and waste the opportunity she was banking on by coming out here in the first place. Her rapid dancing and stepping were becoming faster and faster as the flood in her bladder was rising over the dam wall, reminding her how much every second counted right now. Finally, their patience paid off, as enemies jumped from beyond the treeline, coming to a halt before the party, ready to attack. Five Holly Boys, and one Holly Elf. The Holly Boys were no problem, incredibly weak in both attack and health, but the Holly Elf was heartier, fast, and commanded the small tufts of leaves. Defeating the dryad first would be the real priority, or its abilities would cause trouble. And of course, it was hanging in the back row, where only Eilie's attacks could reach it. Now was Nanami's only chance to bow out, drawing as little attention to herself as possible. Still holding Pilika's hand, she took careful, deliberate steps away from the battle formation, quietly sneaking away into the deeper forest. Too bad Riou had different plans. "Nanami! Let's get the elf together!" True, the step-siblings had an attack where they'd strike the same enemy with a unified series of swings and kicks. But now was hardly the time for such a strenuous activity, not if she wanted to stay...only mildly wet. "I-I don't think that's a good idea! I need to..." She couldn't even admit the truth before Riou jumped forward, snaking between the Holly Boys to stand immediately before the Holly Elf. Now he was in a precarious predicament, in the middle of an enemy formation, waiting for Nanami to leap in and team up. They had practiced this move many times, both in training with Grandpa Genkaku and in the field, it was strong, but it absolutely required the two working together in perfect harmony. Riou had just thrown himself into danger, because he wholeheartedly believed Nanami would join him. Trust was his defining characteristic. Nanami didn't have a choice. "Alright! But only one attack!" She leapt forward to join her brother, landing right next to him, staring the Holly Elf down. The two looked at each other and nodded confirmations to start fighting, with Nanami's of course looking much less optimistic. Still, it was enough, and their wild attack began. It started with swinging their weapons in various directions, all in perfect time and coordination. Having to lean her body forward to get maximum power from her nunchaku was not easy on the poor girl. Then came the unarmed attacks, something many times worse. Each punch sent a recoil shockwave back through her person, rippling her bladder like a stone thrown in a pond, to say nothing of needing to lift one leg in the air for a high kick, fully exposing the wet patch on her pants and growing it further. How she didn't lose it there was anyone's guess. The attack paid off, the final hits connected, and the Holly Elf faded from existence, allowing the two to jump back to their positions. Notably, Nanami in the back row, allowing her to ruthlessly squeeze between her legs, free from witnesses. The wetness was starting to feel chilly, a good sign if it meant there wasn't much hot pee to warm it up, but she was still extraordinarily damp. Once again, she had to concentrate all her focus on holding, totally isolating her senses from her surroundings. She started wavering with lost balance, she didn't see or hear everyone else jumping forward in succession to attack their foes. And she certainly didn't see, after the other four had taken their turns, there was still one Holly Boy alive. It hopped twice to approach, leaving everyone on guard but unsure where it would strike. And, because fate was evil, its attack was aimed directly at Nanami, as it revealed when it rocketed towards her torso. Whether it could sense her distraction, or it was just going for the one target not actively defending herself, maybe it was just bad luck. Whatever the reason, it wouldn't end well for Nanami, especially when she only realized something was closing in seconds before impact, too late to dodge, not that her stiff body would be able to react fast enough anyway. Still, she attempted a last-second evasion, ducking off to the side with all the speed she could muster. It wasn't quick enough, of course not, but something else interfered. Flik, the honorable mercenary, in the front row before her, came to her aid. He swung his blade with expert precision, cutting through the Holly Boy in its tracks, in a wide swing that almost hit Gengen to his side. It would have been a legendary save, if it wasn't all for a tiny foe that would have barely scratched through their thick, battle-ready clothing. It also would have been better had Nanami known she'd have been safe standing her ground. She had made the grave mistake of making a sudden dive, one that upset the delicate equilibrium, the only thing keeping her from a further accident. And she knew this, even before the exact moment of failure, she didn't even try physically holding this time. It wouldn't do any good. The color faded from her face, she froze, and couldn't say anything, only making small choking sounds, nearly putting her on the same level as Pilika. While most were simply confused by her sudden change in attitude, Riou had the experience to know something was wrong. "Nanami...is something wrong?" While their eyes had adjusted to the darkness reasonably well by now, sound was still the primary sense to rely on. That meant, with their ears open, everyone clearly heard the crashing slam of fluid falling onto the hard dirt. It was loud to all, but to Nanami, it might as well have been deafening. Not just from proximity, though that certainly didn't help matters, but shame. Not only was it embarrassing to pee herself at her age, not only was it embarrassing to have an accident in front of her brother, a girl that looked up to her as a big sister, a dreamy older man, and three people she barely knew, but it had to be her, heir to Genkaku's trainings. Her and Riou had only recently been told of their grandpa's exploits, that he used to be a hero of the state, so with that in mind, it felt like she was failing something much greater than herself. But more than anything, it just felt bad. The torrid torrent rushing out, soaking her pants while simultaneously powering through the two layers of clothing, hitting the ground so hard it splashed back onto her ankles. Her loose pant legs now stuck to her skin, squishing with every minute movement, constantly fluctuating between the searing heat of the pee and biting chill of the wind. And it just wasn't stopping. She could still pull her pants down, squat, and spray to save herself from about half her bladder, but there was no point, she was drenched already. And she wasn't about to expose herself in plain view of everyone. She didn't need to, they were already getting quite the view of her disgrace. Up to now, Nanami had been forceful, loud, took charge, and did things her way with guts. Granted, it was an immature brand of bravado, but it was still far removed from the kind of juvenile behavior that would excuse peeing herself. If Pilika had an accident, that would be cause for concern and comfort. With Nanami, someone who should know better, it only meant she was a loser, not worthy of respect. She'd be forever in the shadow of her younger brother, the Allied Army's commander. Riou would go down in history one day as the boy who defeated Luca Blight, and she'd be his sister, the one who peed herself. That was her fear, one founded by the first person with the courage to remark on the sight. Would it be Riou to tell her it'd be all right? Would it be Flik or Eilie putting in an honest effort to make her feel better? Maybe even Pilika could chime in with a smile or something? Nope, it was Chaco. "Hahahahahaha! Wow, that's rich! And you were lecturing me on responsibility in Two River! Some 'big girl' you are!" It was harsh, but Nanami couldn't argue. She had failed, made herself look incompetent, pitiful. She still was, even as she was being mocked, she was still peeing. It had eased up, though it was still quite violent, and unceasing. It wasn't the only water she'd be producing either, as she couldn't help it again and began crying, wails and all. She didn't even realize how loud she was sobbing until there was no splashing from the puddle beneath her to drown it out. Somehow, her bladder had finally emptied. She had to admit, there was some satisfaction to being finished, her episode was over, and she didn't feel like she might explode with the force of Viktor igniting fire spears. But those tiny comforts were erased, as soon as she opened her eyes, reddened and swollen, and saw everyone staring at her. Why wouldn't they be, she had just humiliated herself, wasn't that a funny sight? She had the right to be upset, and she exercised that right. "D-don't look at me," she shouted, running off into the woods like it wasn't too late for that. Five minutes earlier, this kind of privacy would have been the best possible outcome, a place she could let loose and leave this whole mess simply a close call. But now, after she had already ashamed her entire being, the dark void only served as a reflection of her inner self: black, cold, and alone. Not that it would embarrass her any further at this point, but without anyone to see, she fell to her eyes and started a second round of tears. "Nanami?" Was actually having a little time to herself to cry too much to ask? Why did Riou have to come over? "J-just leave me alone. I'm not worth worrying about." She waved her brother away, refusing to look anywhere near him. "We're still looking for Teresa, remember? Come on, I can't have someone chickening out on us. The only way we're going to win this war is to be strong, no matter what troubles are thrown at us." "But I'm pathetic! I can't help you, I'm just a burden who should fade away and be paid no mind." "...okay, let me tell you something. Back when me and Jowy's brigade was attacked by Luca Blight, when we escaped and were on the run. We could have disappeared into the shadows where we'd never be found, or we could have stayed with Viktor and Flik where we'd be safe. But you know what Jowy was adamant about? That we infiltrate Highland territory, when we were already branded traitors, and get into Kyaro. Not to retrieve some item, or say goodbye to his family. It was to make sure you were with us." That was a part of the story she hadn't heard before. With great difficulty, she choked back her tears, and faced Riou, bending down and extending a hand to pull her to her feet. "J-Jowy said that?" "Yep. You know him just as well as I do, would he have gone so far if he didn't believe in you?" All at once, it was like a heavy weight was lifted off her shoulders. There was still a lot of lingering misery, but she felt...relieved, like the feeling of blissful release had only just hit her. Without any assistance, she jumped back to stand, towering above her brother for a second before he righted himself. "W-well, of course! I knew he had faith in me all this time! We're friends! In fact, I was the one protecting you two when we were little!" Riou chuckled. "Yeah, you were. Guess I'm only paying back the favor now, huh?" "Oh, come on! You don't owe me anything! Just end this war, and the three of us can live in peace somewhere! Then we'll be even!" "You're feeling alright now?" "Sure! Momentary setback, it's all good. Just need to take a bath when we get back to the dorms." She started marching back towards their team, a very noticeable spring in her step, despite the added discomfort so much leg movement caused. Riou smiled, this was more like the Nanami he knew. It took her a minute this time, the constant stress taking a toll on her, but she still bounced back. He had to sprint to catch up with her lead. Things would be okay. Well, Nanami still had one concern. "Hey, I know he trusts me, and wouldn't think less of me or anything like that, but...please don't tell Jowy about this when we see him again." "I...I don't think this will be what we talk about when we meet," Riou replied, suddenly somber. "Good! Let's just get this over with, so I can wash myself off!" Everyone was safe, Nanami was back in good spirits, and they still had a lead towards finding Teresa and securing an alliance with Greenhill. Everything was on track. Except, if they did find someone at the end of this maze, Nanami was determined to hang back, out of sight. Couldn't have the rest of the team looking bad.

Captain L

 

female Golden Moon Empire

Moravia, the castle stronghold commanded by Kasim Hazil, one of the Scarlet Moon Empire's Five Great Generals. With the Imperial military stationed in the fortress, most would not dare attack the palace, much less a Liberation Army barely fifteen-thousand strong. The fact that a team of six were doing just that was insane, that was the only way to put it. No one would believe this army had a strategist, or if they did, they would certainly object to the notion that this was his idea. However, the plan was a lot more complicated than that. Yes, they wanted to dethrone Kasim, reduce the power of the Empire and potentially recruit another powerful leader, but that wasn't the only objective. The Liberation Army's strategist, Mathiu, was distracting Kasim, while a team of six would fight their way to the prison to rescue one of the army's most valued assets, Viktor. And if anyone could penetrate this fortification, it would be these six. Valeria, former lieutenant of the Empire, her skill with the Falcon style sword unmatched. Camille, fiery redhead with a fiery lance thanks to an attached elemental rune piece, it was unwise to owe her a debt. Krin, low class thief with a penchant for poisons. Cleo, longtime guardian of the McDohl household, and her charge, Tir McDohl. Son of another of the Five Generals, Teo McDohl, Tir had already been named leader of the Liberation Army, his natural charisma and propensity for justice earning scores of followers. He was strong, intelligent, moral, and quite cute. That last observation colored the face of the last member of the entourage as red as her limited clothing. She was Kasumi, a young black-haired ninja hailing from the village of Rokkaku, dedicated to ending the reign of Emperor Barbarossa through the victory of the Liberation Army. To her credit, Kasumi was putting her all into this contract, but it wasn't just because of training. She...wanted to do good by Tir, he was a good man and she wanted to be by his side, be it bodyguard or something more. That was the honor and strength all proper ninjas lived by. However, that stalwart obedience came with a downside. Kasumi and Tir had been separated recently, as she had her own mission with Krin, with the two only just reuniting before this undertaking. She would not leave his side...even if she really wanted to now. Thing was, in her desire to act out her role as guardian, Kasumi had found herself on the receiving end of hydration making its way down south. Sheepishly, she lightly gripped the sides of the cloth covering her lower front for comfort and support. It was pretty awkward to admit that she had let herself reach this level. She was trained, she was experienced, it's not like she had no practice in holding her bladder. It wouldn't do much good for a suspicious trail of liquid to trickle down from the rafters onto the espionage subjects, impeccable control was an important qualification for the job. Which made it only more concerning that it was painful enough to be worrying. She was in a bad spot, no other way to say it. "Kasumi. Kasumi!" Her name being called out brought the ninja back to the moment, as she only now recognized Tir snapping his fingers inches from her face. And her blush, which had since faded and cooled, had its glow reignited at the proximity. Years of reflex and self-defense training took hold as she jumped back and placed a hand on one of her many kunai, poised for attack. It took until now for her to notice the other four looking at her weirdly. "Good, you're back," Tir continued unflinchingly, "we're heading up the tower now." "Y-yes, Master Tir," she blurted, releasing the hold on her weapon to stand straight. "I'm ready, I won't hold you up!" Observing the interaction, Krin covered his mouth and snickered. "Look at you, acting all proper around the boy. Can't help but wonder why," he asked, stretched out, leaning in towards Kasumi. She wasn't taking it, as she smacked him away. "You can shut your mouth." There was only so much politeness to go around, especially with most of it going towards Tir. Not to mention, the lacking mental faculties at the moment to spare on manners. Talking wasn't needed anyway, everyone had their serious faces on with weapons tightly gripped, it was time for action. Whether it would serve as a welcome distraction or an unpleasant exertion, only time would tell. The six-person party marched up the stairs to the second floor of the stone building, Kasumi taking one last look back. She couldn't imagine actually doing it, but she had thought about asking for a quick break to run outside and "tend to the castle's gardens". Regardless of whether she would have worked up the courage to speak up, the opportunity had passed her by. As they ascended, each step sending a tiny jolt straight through the desperate ninja, she reflected on how she ended up needing to relieve herself this badly. Granted, there wasn't much to consider, it was a simple tale of lacking time management. She was busy, not alone, there was no chance to duck away to take care of business. Even when she returned to the castle serving as the Liberation Army's headquarters, it was so big, and she was new, the bathroom was too hard to find before she was called out again. There was no time to go off the side of the boat on the way there, either. She needed to hope she'd be given another chance soon, or that this wouldn't take forever and she could endure. After all, they did need to act fast before their presence was reported, she could get lucky and hold out, it was possible. But it wouldn't be easy, as guards were waiting for them at the top of the stairs. Two elite soldiers, a whip master, and three hell hounds, a full six on six match. Weapons were drawn on both sides as the combatants got into position, Tir, Camille, and Valeria taking the front line. "You may want to consider targeting the whip master in the back first," Valeria offered, experience behind her words. The problem was, Kasumi wasn't paying attention, she needed to pee too bad and wanted everything to hurry up. All that was running through her head was how to finish this fight as quickly as possible, so they could get out of here before it was too late for her. As the fastest member of the group, she activated her Shrike Rune and dashed forward. Slipping between two of the hell hounds, she circled behind a guard in the back corner before he could process what was happening, thrust her arms beneath his armpits, brought her forearms up to bind him, and jumped straight up. While rune powers were varied, usually magic based, there were physical runes as well. That was where the Shrike Rune fit in, its power granted Kasumi the ability to perform a devastating suplex, a stone-shattering slam from high in the air. With the soldier in her grasp, the ninja flipped mid-flight, and began rocketing back to the floor, crashing his head with an echoing blast while she remained safely suspended from his torso. Displaying the same speed she used initiating the move, she jumped back into formation, letting his body fall flat. The instant her feet hit the floor, Kasumi regretted performing that super move. The hard impact, while not nearly as hard on her as it was on the soldier, still had quite the powerful adverse effect. She had been concerned about the waves steps were making, a fierce landing created a tsunami in comparison. She felt it so hard she could picture it, easy enough with a mental image identical to the attack she just performed, just replacing the guard with an ocean of pee and the floor with her bladder's borders. Her knees buckled at the blow, and her eyes widened as she choked back a breath. Most would have their accident right there, yet Kasumi showcased her inner strength and remained totally dry. Somehow, she knew that wouldn't last. Still, she felt satisfied that she had delivered such a strong opening, breaking through her haze of desperate discomfort, until the single image that could bring her down played out before her; the guard got back up on his feet. She gulped, a bead of sweat sliding down her cheek. "He must have an amazing helmet," she breathlessly observed, in a sort of awe. She stepped back in slight fear, more for her own well-being than anything about their foes. Though the opponents were also worth her attention. Her reckless charge had thrown everyone else off-balance, giving the whip master the chance to swing his lash, siccing the hell hounds out. One leapt at Camille, who attempted to hold it off with her spear, while another jumped at Tir, who defended much less successfully. And the third, despite Valeria also being within easy reach in the front row, was coming straight for Kasumi. "Agh!" She froze, faced with a threat she was not expecting, without any viable means of fending the canine off. "Kasumi!" Once more, her name being called brought her into the moment, where she saw the dog immediately before her face, but not approaching. And she saw how that was possible, in the hell hound's mouth was a staff, biting down, unable to attack. She recognized the weapon as Tir's, so the real surprise was Tir himself. He was straining to reach the staff in front of Kasumi, his battle-worn clothes further ripped, bleeding from his own continuing attack, yet his focus was still on protecting someone else. He had a fire and fury in his eyes as he swung his staff, flinging the canine off and sending it flying back to its crowd, at the same time the others relented their assaults. Cleo skillfully threw her Air Sword at the whip master, taking him down, while Krin threw a needle to defeat the elite soldier Kasumi attacked, which meant he was so close to death already. Tir spun his staff and whacked a hell hound on the head with an electrically charged hit, which Camille followed up with a flaming jab, enough to pacify it. Finally, Valeria used her Falcon Rune to unleash a flurry of stabs on the other elite soldier, eliminating him as well. That just left two hounds without their master. Kasumi's next turn was up, she hesitated given her previous failure, but it would be pretty difficult to mess up this time. She definitely wasn't trying another usage of the Shrike Rune, so she simply jumped in and slashed one of the dogs, which Tir followed up with another killing bash. Without any direction, the final hell hound didn't attack, and with four warriors solely on his tail, it didn't last long and the fight was done. Kasumi breathed a sigh of relief that the struggle was over, until Camille marched into her face, a good head taller. "So why did you rush in, without any solid strategy, while Valeria was talking?" Camille was a tough lady, being on her bad side was enough to make even a trained ninja nervous. Either to avoid the question, or just different priorities, she responded with an unrelated question of her own. "Master Tir! Is Master Tir alright?!" Camille moved aside, allowing Kasumi to see Tir sitting on the ground, clutching his injured arm. However, Cleo was standing next to him, channeling her Flowing Rune, Kasumi was afraid she'd be following the name's lead soon enough. As the light of the divination faded, rain began falling from no discernible origin, the last thing the ninja wanted to see at the moment. As the drops landed on Tir's body and slid across his gashes, the crimson blood washing away, revealing perfectly mended skin. No worse for wear, Tir stood up as if nothing happened. "Thank you, Cleo." Kasumi should have been happy that he was safe, and she was, but something was more gripping and demanding at the moment: the lingering puddle, evidence of the water magic that had just been cast. Oh, how much she wanted to double, triple its size. The image of the still fluids was tempting, enough to force another violent punch from her tortured bladder, one she was not properly prepared for. If she wanted to avoid an accident, she had to at least press against her crotch now. In a stroke of unfiltered, pure luck, she'd be doing that anyway as part of a different motion. With her hands clasped together on the skirt-like strip hanging from her waist, and secretly applying force, she bowed repeatedly to the boy no older than her. "I-I apologize profusely, Master Tir. It's a great shame for a bodyguard to require protection, and I understand if you wish to dismiss my services." Unable to look as an equal, Kasumi only heard footsteps without an origin, until they stopped and a hand was gingerly placed on her shoulder. "No need to be so hard on yourself. It was a mistake, nothing major, no big deal. I still respect your skill." The praise gave Kasumi the strength to look up, and see Tir's face directly before hers, beaming with a youthful smile. He was being nice to her, and she appreciated it, but the proximity was more obvious. Once more, her face flushed bright red, it might as well be her default color. Her open mouth was quivering and shivering, unable to form words, pupils darting for a solid ten seconds. Eventually, her brain flatlined into one single thought she could concentrate on. "Agh," she shouted, leaping back to maintain distance from Tir. That reaction confused him, it confused everyone, Krin made a circling motion with his finger to say she was crazy. They all shrugged it off, however, and regrouped to continue the task. Kasumi took a second longer to compose herself, and realized something important. "I need to stop jumping around so much." Sudden motion like that just kept agitating her, sloshing and shaking her collection of urine, priming pressure and pain on her muscles. No one was looking this time, she took full advantage and outright grabbed between her legs, stroking her thighs against each other and grunting in the struggle. It paid off, the wave passed, and she could stand up normally again. Cautiously, she resumed walking so as to not stray too far from the pack, while not straining herself. She needed to act inconspicuous, which would be easier if the other five weren't trying to hold a distracting conversation. "How do you think that bear Viktor will react to us infiltrating a castle to save him," Valeria asked. "I guarantee he'll have some kind of smart quip, a 'what took you so long'," Camille answered, resigned to the fact that she was right. "Come on," Tir defended, "Viktor's cooler than that. He'll be happy to see us. Schtolteheim Reinbach III does not so easily forget his kin," he shouted, holding a fist in front of him jovially. Despite Tir being happy about it, Cleo sighed. "You can perfectly remember that complicated name from months ago, yet Gremio and I had to fight to get you to do your studies." Tir shrugged, and the team continued as if the conversation never happened. Not up to joining the discussions, Kasumi took the silence to whisper reassurance to herself. "If I keep it easy, I can survive this. I can hold it." --------------- The idea that she could not strain herself was nothing more than wishful thinking. That first group of enemies was far from the only ones they'd be fighting, there were plenty more encounters, various combinations of the same three types, and they added up over time. By now, the party had slain dozens of opponents since arrival, and Kasumi had to pull her weight. She still wouldn't dare using the Shrike Rune, but again, all the battles added up. Her need was growing fast, approaching her hard limit. Yet, somehow, the hardest challenge was yet to come. "Come on, Kasumi! You can make it!" She didn't believe those words, she heavily doubted she could "make it", but that wasn't the topic at hand. Word had traveled through the castle that they had intruders, and the place was on lockdown. That didn't mean it was impenetrable, they just needed to be a bit more creative. Such as crossing from one roof to another to enter their window, using a tightrope Krin set up. Her five comrades had already crossed the gap, and were waiting for the ninja to take her turn. Under any other circumstance, a balancing act like this wouldn't even be worth a second thought. She could handle this obstacle easily if she was fully flexible, but that just wasn't the state she was in. In a desperate attempt to not burst, one taking more and more concentration by the minute, Kasumi's joints had gone stiff. It did have a negative impact on her fighting ability, but her teammates weren't paying total attention, she got away with it then. Now, with all eyes on her to do something much more precise, there was no place to hide. Still, she couldn't chicken out here. So, without the freedom to bend her knees, she extended her left leg and placed it on the rope, flattening her foot against the thin bridge. Applying pressure to ensure it wouldn't snap or slip, she swung her other leg around very awkwardly, placing that foot down firmly, taking her off solid ground. Her arms were extended to her side to maintain balance, an act normally unnecessary for her, so they couldn't be anywhere near her crotch. At least there wasn't any wind, she was shaking enough already. The whole time she was crossing, she was embroiled in a harsh, internal struggle. Her bladder had since grown violent, demanding its master to be allowed to drain, a request it would continue to be denied. She didn't want to keep holding, she'd be more than grateful for any place to relieve herself, a need so urgent she was beginning to waver on the point of privacy, anything to avoid this agony any longer. It was beginning to have an adverse effect on her physical well-being, the effort chilling her blood like a fever, exacerbating the already-present chill the altitude brought. It certainly felt like it was taking forever, definitely due to the pressure, but Kasumi had reason to believe it was long no matter what, judging from the weird looks everyone was giving as she crossed. Or that may have been due to her inhuman walk, more like a badly-made puppet whose strings were operated by someone suffering from hypothermia. Valeria turned to Krin, the person who had spent the most time with Kasumi, who could only shrug. There was no real explanation for her performance, and that's the way she wanted it. Better to have them unable to guess that she was on the verge of wetting herself. Eventually, she reached the other roof, finally able to stand on steady ground once more. She was still shivering, arms still out, but she was safe. "Good, finally," Camille groaned, "we can finally move." She leapt through the window, thankfully without glass, with the rest following. Of course, Kasumi was again the last to prepare to make the jump. "I'm losing my speed," she had to admit, dropping her arms to her side, shuffling her feet and standing on her toes to better prepare for the next wave of desperation, sure to be soon. She wasn't expecting the hearty pat on the back from Tir. "Hey, good job making it across the rope. I can tell you were afraid, but you still did it." She wouldn't dare tell him it wasn't fear making her hesitate. Well, it was, but of a different variety. She didn't even realize Tir was hanging behind, she thought he jumped through the window already. And most importantly, she was in a precarious position when he slapped her, with minimal point of contact between her feet and the balcony. With that push, she was thrown off-balance, windmilling her arms as she fell forward, landing on her stomach with a loud crash. Hearing the impact, the four that already reentered the building looked back. "Ha! Some ninja," Krin laughed. At least he was the only one mocking, as Tir grabbed Kasumi's arm and pulled upwards. "You alright?" The fall wasn't as devastating as it very well could have been, thanks to some light "cushioning", but Kasumi was already right on the edge. No matter the tumble, she was done for. She probably would have lost it if nothing happened, she was just pushed too far. She could practically feel her bladder muscles give out, as urine began to rush to its exit, like a dam on a river being broken. She would be wet really soon. But, for as long as her body would allow, Tir McDohl would not bear witness to Kasumi's accident. He would not see it, he would not hear it, absolutely none of his senses would be provoked. No one else's should be either, but Tir remaining blind was the top priority. With speed closer to her average, and above it, she jumped to her feet, vaulted through the open window, shoved everyone out of her way, and bolted down the hall, around a corner and out of sight, shouting all the while. Out of sight, out of earshot, the ninja could make it no farther. The boiling liquids burning a hole in her abdomen, or perhaps the dagger twisting the same spot, however she could describe the pain, it had overtaken her. Her legs went numb, causing her to fall on her butt, knees also hitting the ground as they splayed outwards, that tiny crash becoming the hole that sank the ship, as water began pouring through. The only preparation she had the time or energy to make was lifting the front flap of her robe up to keep it out of harm's way. She didn't want to look down to avoid the shame, so she heard the sound before she saw anything. For the briefest instant, it was the light pattering hitting fabric, until the pee absolutely soaked through the thin white garment, when it was replaced by the stream smashing against the smooth stone beneath her. Seconds later, even that was usurped as there was no more untouched marble in the path, and there was no sound but splashing water, drowning out the distant sounds from elsewhere in the castle. By all respects, Kasumi should have been horrified by what she had been reduced to, and she was, anyone capable would be when brought to the level of a mere child. It didn't feel enjoyable, the sudden emptiness left an ache akin to a stomach cramp, and it was spreading a warm, gross wetness through her thin leggings. It smelled awful, stale and pungent. Her head fell, letting her see her mess against her will, the translucent, lightly golden jet shooting forward and outward in small waves, small pockets of foam forming on the surface. She had disgraced herself, her clan, and the Liberation Army in her incompetence. Still, sometimes a girl just needs to pee. "Ooooohhh," she moaned, her voice cracking as she attempted to reach that high note of bliss, placing her hands on her thighs, careful to keep them dry. "Too...too far..." Those were the last words Kasumi was able to form, as everything following came out instead as broken sighs and inelegant moans, when it wasn't just heavy breathing. There was no room for anything in her mind but the feeling of release. "K-Kasumi?" Well, except for fear. Or, "terror" would be the more apt descriptor. That voice was definitely Tir, no mistake about it. And now he was seeing Kasumi at her lowest moment. She had spent so long struggling and suffering to avoid him knowing, and she couldn't even get that. Unfortunately, there was nothing much she could do about it, the flood wasn't stopping any time soon, she would be seeing this one through to the end. "M-Master Tir!" She stuttered as she racked her brain for possible excuses, but it didn't matter. Regardless of how she explained it away, the incontestable fact was that she peed herself. Nothing could make that better. If she had to face it, she would face it like an adult. She gulped, and slowly turned to face her audience, braced for the look of utter disgust. Instead, far from her wildest expectations, there he was, looking off to the side with a hand against his head, blocking all view of her. "I-I just wanted to make sure you were okay, after y-you ran off like that. I...I guess this explains it." "Y-yes," Kasumi replied, blankly. How was she supposed to take that? The idea that Tir, a boy who had made it big thanks to his strength, courage, and ingenuity, wouldn't be ashamed of her? It just seemed impossible to believe. It had to be an act, he had to be secretly loathing her under that soft facade. Or, the more she thought about it, maybe it really did make sense. It wasn't just ability that propelled Tir into his position, it was kindness, charisma, and trusting that made him who he was. No one else could amass such a large and varied army. So, was it possible that he wouldn't hold this against her? "Y...you're really not angry with me?" "Why would I be angry?" "W-well, because I'm proving, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that I'm incompetent! I tell you that I'm protecting your life, and I can't even do this? I need to fight monsters and imperial soldiers, and-" "And you pick all of them up and suplex them, no matter how big they are! That's amazing! You've proven time and time again that you're strong and dedicated, exactly the kind of woman I can use more of. In the places where it matters, you're great, no other way to say it." Kasumi could no longer breathe. Tir McDohl, commander of the Liberation Army, just praised her in the face of obvious evidence to the contrary. And maybe having a crush on him made it even sweeter. He really was one of a kind, and she'd protect that for as long as she lived. First things first, however, she did need to finish peeing, it was wrapping up now. A few spurts followed the full stream, and lots of drops from the large patch of drenched underwear falling into the massive puddle she didn't dare examine. As soon as there was only a minimal amount of remains dripping, she stood up, dropped her lower coverings, and hurried away, feeling the urine splash around her boots. She stepped carefully to avoid spreading the wetness, forcing Tir to face the complete opposite direction. "Please, Master Tir...please never tell anyone about this, I'm begging you." She clasped her hands together to complete the image. "Wouldn't you rather I get Cleo for you. She can wash you off with her Flowing Rune, and I know she's good about keeping-" "No!" She covered her mouth at the outburst, until it was evident Tir wouldn't reprimand her for shouting at a superior. "I...I mean it. Tell no one." "I don't really get it, but alright," he shrugged. "I won't tell a soul." Kasumi nodded, walking in front of him as a good bodyguard should for the two to return to the group. Until Tir remembered something, and called out to her. "Oh, Kasumi! Until we return to our castle, you should avoid using your Shrike Rune." She pivoted back to face him, perplexed. "What does my Shrike Rune matter?" "Er, well..." He scratched his cheek as he looked at a spot on the wall, rather than the girl he was talking to. "When you jump up, we can all see your underwear. I imagine you'd rather avoid that now, with what it would reveal." The blush Kasumi had become known for today hadn't diminished in quite a while, this one more internal temperature induced rather than embarrassment, but that latter category came back in full force, harsher than ever. She reeled back, clutching at her robe to cover as much of her lower body as it could. "I've been flashing my panties to you this whole time?!"

Captain L

 

Desperate at Dawn (Pokemon Diamond/Pearl/Platinum)

(Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised) This story commissioned by Night Rain   Mornings in Sinnoh were always so pretty. The way the rising sun made the snow-peaked mountains in the distance sparkle, and the rays of light shining through the trees always made her happy that she actually woke up early enough to witness such beauty. Then again, she might have been a bit biased. How could she not have such appreciation for the morning when her very name was Dawn? Stepping outside of the Pokemon Center she had spent the night in, Dawn paused to raise her arms over her head, fingers interlocking as she stretched out in the sunlight with a big smile on her face. She couldn’t explain it, but it felt like today was going to be a good day somehow. Maybe she would make a new friend in her journey as a Pokemon trainer, or possibly catch a new Pokemon. Maybe if she was really lucky, she might even get to see a legendary Pokemon today. Dawn giggled to herself a bit. She was only a couple months into her adventure; meeting a legendary Pokemon out of the blue was still a long ways off. Then again, she had been through quite a bit already, having crossed paths with the sinister Team Galactic and even witnessing the three lake spirit Pokemon, although in dangerous circumstances. Even after all that, it still felt like she had only just gotten started, especially after seeing how much her friends had grown in such a short time. Oh well, she wasn’t going to keep up with her friends just by standing around wondering about it. Turning to the road that lead outside of the city, Dawn felt that sense of excitement and nervousness that always came up when she was about to set off on a new trail. It always reminded her of when she left home for the first time. “Okay, let’s see here,” she said as she opened up her bag. “Potions, check! Repels, check! Food and water, check!” She zipped up the bag and grabbed one of the Pokeballs on her belt, this one containing a Riolu she managed to catch a month ago. “Pokémon at full health, check!” Putting it back, she looked down at her clothes, a black top and pink mini-skirt with  a long scarf and tall, pink boots. “Clean, cute outfit… mostly check.” Dawn patted her head, lacking the beanie she loved to wear up until about a week ago after an incident involving a Grimer that she really didn’t want to think about. “I hope the next city has a good hat store,” she said with a grimace. Shaking her head, Dawn returned her focus to the task at hand. “Alright, looks like I’m ready to set off again!” she declared with a smile. Walking with a spring in her step, Dawn hummed a tune as she left the town behind her. Adventure awaited, and she was certain she was prepared for anything today could throw at her.     “I knew I was forgetting something.” Dawn muttered this to herself, even though nobody was around to hear her. Well, there might have been a Pokémon or two behind some of the trees in the forest she found herself in, but she didn’t want them hearing, either. The thing she had forgotten about was not an important item or a crucial step in preparing her Pokemon for any dangers ahead. Rather, it was a simple part of her morning rituals she had neglected in her excitement to head off to a new city. Specifically, it was something involving the bathroom and her bladder filled with a night’s worth of liquids. The more time had passed, the more she had come to regret her forgetfulness. Dawn paused to take a moment to rest, leaning against a tree with her legs lightly rubbing together. How long had she been walking today? Not even a couple hours, but still plenty of time for her drink from breakfast to go through her body. The water she had been sipping along the way didn’t help, either. The thought occurred to her that maybe now was a good time to take a quick break. She was alone in the woods with plentiful cover and plenty of tissues in her bag. Circumstances could not be any more ideal for her. She could almost hear the relieving sound of water piddling against the earth right now… Wait, she really was hearing that. Turning her head, she soon found its source. A wild Buneary stood before a tree, a big grin on his face as a yellow stream flew from between his legs, making a puddle that ran down the trunk and onto its roots. Dawn gasped both in surprise and disgust, making the Buneary’s ear twitch and eyes snap open in panic. It turned and darted into the bushes, leaving a trail of urine along the ground as his bladder kept draining even while he fled. “Guess I won’t be catching that one,” sighed Dawn. It was disappointing to let a Pokemon get away so easily, but worse than that, the sight of something handling its business only made her body yearn for relief that much more. It reminded her of a memory from long ago, when she was just a little girl. She really didn’t want to remember it, but the details were just as vivid as the day it happened: standing at the bathroom line in the park plaza, dancing in place with one hand between her legs and the other in her mom’s hand, trying and failing to not pay attention to the large fountain of cascading water nearby. She did her best, but she still ended up making her own golden waterfall right there, running down her legs and ruining her favorite underwear and sundress while tears streaked down her blushing face. Dawn wished that was the only time such misfortune befell her. Unfortunately, potty troubles were a somewhat regular problem for her growing up, as her ability to hold was never up to par with the other kids her age. Every time it happened, she would swear to herself that she would learn to hold it better when she grew up. Now was the time to prove that to herself. If she could just could hold it until she reached the next town, it would show how much she has grown in her travels. Standing back up, she set off on the path again with a look of determination. “I can do this,” she said to herself, “I’m a grown trainer just like my friends. I won’t let something like this stop me, no sir!”     “Oooh, I hope I get there soon!” The sun had reached the middle of the sky, yet there were still no signs that Dawn was nearing the next city. The forest continued to stretch on as far as she could see, certainly not a good sight for her morale. It also did not help that her walking had slowed since that morning. The confident stride she once had was now replaced by a stiff shuffle, with her legs pressed together and a hand placed between them. Her bright smile had dropped to a grim frown while her eyes would regularly glance to the bushes and trees on the sides, their presence tempting her further with every passing minute. Worst of all, the path had taken her near a local river, with all the sights and noises that entailed. Just like when she was a kid, Dawn tried her hardest to not look, listen to, or even think about all the rushing water nearby, with limited success. Yet, even with all the protesting her mind and bladder could muster, Dawn simply would not give into their demands. Shaking her head and trying to stand up tall again, Dawn raised a fist and furrowed her brow. “I w-won’t give up,” she declared to the woods around her. “I’ll give everything I have, and I’ll make it, j-just like a real train-eep!” Her bladder’s rebuttal was simple yet effective: with Dawn’s lapse in concentration, it was not hard for a little bit to leak out of her, immediately creating an unpleasant warmth in her underwear. Dawn corrected her mistake at once, shoving her hands right back between her legs, doubling over and putting all her strength into keeping her panties from being dyed any further. Several agonizing seconds passed, but the pressure subsided eventually. Dawn stood upright, letting out a groan while keeping her hands at her groin. Her undies were safe for now, but she got the hint from the leak. “I’m… not gonna make it to the next city like this,” she admitted while glancing to some nearby bushes. “I guess I just have to find a good spot and…” “Raptor!” Dawn yelped at the bird-like shriek from behind her. She started to turn around, but a large shape already blew past her, creating a powerful gust of wind from behind that would have blown her beanie off had she been wearing it. It did, however, lift the back of her skirt straight up, revealing her choice of underwear that day: a light-blue pair of panties with a dark patch at the bottom from the prior leak. “W-what the…!?” Dawn scrambled to fix her skirt while looking for the figure. She soon saw it sitting on a tree branch ahead of her: a Staraptor, a fully-evolved and very aggressive bird Pokemon. From the way it cried at her and flared its wings, she didn’t need her Pokedex to know that it was looking for a fight. With no time to think, Dawn reached to her belt and tossed a Pokeball out of instinct. A bright flash of light appeared, and out popped her Riolu with a cry of its name. “Riolu! Get ready to fight!” yelled Dawn. She pointed at the Staraptor with one hand while the other remained between her legs. “Riolu!” replied her ally. Okay, Dawn, it’s another Pokemon battle, she thought, Just stay calm and remember your tactics. This shouldn’t be a problem! “Raptor!” Before either Dawn or Riolu could react, the Staraptor took off from the branch. It launched forward at a blinding speed, striking Riolu and flying back in almost no time at all. Dawn winced from seeing her Pokémon take a blow so early. Even she didn’t expect their foe to be so quick on the draw. She had to think of something to counter him with, and soon. But try as she might, Dawn quickly realized something: concentrating becomes very difficult when you really need to pee. “Um, er, try a focus blast!” she called out. Her Riolu responded at once, channeling its mental focus into a ball of energy, then launching it right at his target. But just as it was about to strike, the Staraptor darted to the side, and the energy blasted against the tree behind him instead. “Shoot! Use brick break!” Next, the Riolu waited for his foe to dart forward before raising his hand and delivering a powerful downward chop. Unfortunately, he met with the same result, the Staraptor dodging at the last second, but this time with Riolu left unbalanced and open to attack. “L-Look out!” But it was already too late. The Staraptor flew back and made a u-turn, then flew straight forward with its wings outstretched. He clipped right into Riolu, dragging him with it and sending him tumbling a good distance away. “Riiii!” he cried out in pain. “Riolu!” Only now did Dawn remember the advantage flying Pokemon had over fighting Pokemon. She grabbed the Pokeball and aimed it at Riolu to recall him, but then quickly found another reason to gasp. With Riolu knocked out of the way, the Staraptor had banked around and was now charging towards a new target: her. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the fearsome bird flew straight at her. She could only stare with her body frozen in fright. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she noted something spurting into her underwear again just before she could see the whites of its eyes. “Riii!” But the Staraptor’s attack never came. Instead, it met the hard strike of Riolu’s charged palm against its face, sending it careening into a nearby tree. From there, it slumped to the ground with dazed eyes, clearly fainted from the impact. “R-Riolu?” Dawn blinked. “Rio, Rio!” he replied, looking at her with a smile and raised fist. Dawn could only smile. He may have been young, but he was one of the toughest Pokemon she knew. “Th-thank you-oh!” With the immediate danger over, Dawn’s other problem came roaring back. She felt not just a spurt, but a dribble leak through her panties, and the faint sound of it hitting the ground reached her ears. “Ah!” She snapped her legs together and buried a hand as far as it could go between them. “R-Riolu?” asked her Pokémon. Shoot, I can’t let him see this! “Uh, b-back to your Pokeball, Riolu!” she replied, aiming his Pokeball at him. A red beam emerged, enveloping Riolu and returning him inside. With no one to witness her, Dawn shoved her other hand into her groin, but it did little good. The dribble had not stopped, and she could now feel it getting on her hands, down her legs, and onto the front of her skirt. “N-no, no, please,” she whimpered. She tried to move towards a bush or tree, but her legs were firmly locked in place. All she could manage was a slight shuffle backwards. She didn’t get very far with that. With her eyes shut in desperate focus, Dawn didn’t notice the dip in the trail right behind her. The next thing she knew, she was stumbling backwards until she totally lost balance and fell onto her bottom with a yelp, her legs spread wide and revealing her damp undies to the world again. For a moment, Dawn could only sit there and focus on her sore butt, until she realized how wet it felt as well. Her cheeks burned red as the undeniable truth hit her. Against her deepest wishes, Dawn had made the last jump from leaking to fully peeing herself. It was no small accident, either. So much pee sprayed out of her that she could hear a hissing noise among the piddling sounds down there. Her panties, already sporting a big dark spot, became thoroughly soaked. It was enough to add a slight stain to the light-blue garment, and to make the pee run along the outside. Her urine only spread out from there, saturating the back of her skirt and forming a puddle that grew and grew. Dawn couldn’t lie, it felt good to finally let out all that pee. Really good, in fact. But it could never make up for the fact that she was wetting herself, just like the hopeless little girl that she used to be. No, she still was that girl, no better than before she left her home to become a trainer. “N-not again,” she choked out between sobs. Her vision grew blurred from tears, so she closed her eyes and let the hopelessness and failure sink in like the urine staining her clothes. The trainer’s path was no place for someone like her, and she knew it now more than ever. But before any other such thoughts came up, a strange sound the she had never heard before got her attention. Dawn slowly opened her eyes and lifted her head to find a weird light in front of her, and in the middle of that light… “M-Mesprit?” Dawn thought she had to be seeing things. A lake spirit Pokémon floating right in front of her, and now of all times? Had she lost her marbles now? Yet, as she they made eye contact, something strange happened. The sadness and failure that weighed her down so much seemed to fade away. Was Mesprit doing this to her? Whether it was by magic or not, Dawn could think about her accident in a less condemning light now. Now that she thought about it, it was pretty silly of her to try and hold it when she could have gone at any time. After all her adventures already, she didn’t need to prove anything to herself. This mishap was not proof of her failure, but just another lesson to be learned on her journey as a trainer. In any case, Dawn no longer wanted to sit in her puddle and feel sorry for herself. She stood back up and fixed her skirt, wincing at her hands touching the cool, wet fabric. “Th-thank you so much,” she said as she looked back to the Mesprit. “Huh?” But it was no longer there. Not only had it disappeared, but the light and strange noises were gone as well. Dawn looked all around her, but no trace that Mesprit had visited her could be found. Dawn sighed in disappointment, but then thought better of it. Maybe it was for the best that it left so soon. They would meet again when she had earned the chance, she just knew it. “I’ll become a better trainer. I swear it!” But first, she had other things to take care of. Her Riolu needed some care after such a rough fight, and he was probably worried about her to boot. More importantly, she really wanted to get cleaned up now, preferably before anyone saw her wet skirt and undies. The nearby river seemed like a good place to get all that done, and maybe take a break while she was at it. “I hope the water’s not too cold!” Dawn declared as she set off, leaving the puddle to dry under the sun. The morning may have passed, but this Dawn would stay on her path for as long as it took.
 

What's a Bathroom, Again?

(Note: Contains underaged wetting desperation and story spoilers up to chapter six. Reader discretion advised.) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here. Cold. Yep, definitely cold this morning. This was what was going through the mind of Finch, the bird Blade, as she walked down the cobbled streets of Theosoir. Ever the early bird, she had already gotten up and had a nice breakfast from the marketplace, and now she was enjoying a walk to stretch her legs after a good night’s sleep. She was quite thankful for her feathers keeping her warm in this chilly air; it was a shame the other townsfolk had to wear so much clothing to keep from freezing. She had no idea how anyone managed to live here in… Finch stopped in her tracks and lifted her hands to point at her head. What was this city called again? She knew it just a second ago, it was right on the tip of her tongue. She just had to retrace her steps from today and… wait, what did she do today? She remembered waking up, that much was obvious, and her full stomach let her know that she had breakfast… but what did she eat? It tasted kinda like carrot with some kind of meat. Was that her favorite dish or something? Finch spun in a circle both literally and mentally until a slamming door snapped her out of her endless loop. Turning her head, she found that she was no longer the only one in this part of the city. Two kids, a boy and girl, both from… Gormott, was it? In any case, they had a lot of brown fur covering their bodies, which was probably why they only wore light clothes in this frigid place, not even any shoes for that matter. More importantly, both of them looked distressed, with the boy biting his lower lip and holding his groin while the girl rubbed her knees together while rocking back and forth in place. Neither of them seemed to notice the big bird standing across the way from them. A second later, and they both hobbled to a far wall, their backs turned to Finch. Upon reaching it, the boy fiddled with his shorts, and the girl squatted down while pulling her short shorts and underwear to her knees, her sarong hiding her bottom from view. A yellow stream flew out of each kid mere moments later, the boy’s striking the wall with the girl’s piddling along the ground, the soft noise of tinkling reaching Finch’s ears. Soon after, the boy leaned back with one arm behind his head while the girl lifted her head to sigh. Finch recoiled in surprise, throwing her hands straight up. This was definitely not something she had expected to see this morning, and not a sight she found that pleasant, either. She had several questions in her mind, like what those kids were doing here or what led to them having to pee outside like this. Yet, as she continued to watch them relieve themselves, emphasis on “relieve” as the volume of pee leaving them stayed strong for quite some time, a nagging feeling grew in the back of her mind. She couldn’t quite place it, but it seemed like there was something she was gonna do this morning, something pent up inside her that she really wanted to let out… “Ah!” Finch nearly jumped in the air as she remembered. The thing! The super-important news that she had to tell everybody! She was on her way back to the inn to do just that when she got sidetracked. She had to get back to Anastatia’s Inn, pronto! Quickly turning around, Finch took off in the direction that she hoped would take her to the inn, leaving the two whizzing kids to look around in confusion. Now that she had remembered, she needed to get to her friends before she could forget the important thing again. She might have been forgetful, but she always gave one hundred percent for her allies. There was no way she was going to let them down today!     The good news was Finch reached her friends and woke them up in almost no time at all. The bad news was she could not remember the important thing by the time she got there, leaving them to sit around confused for a moment. Before she could worry about letting them down, they came up with the idea of letting the Garfont Mercenaries investigate to see if they could find the important thing themselves. A half-hour later, and the mercs returned with the most awful news: a group of soldiers in Theoscaldia Palace were planning an uprising to overthrow King Eulogimenos! The party wasted no time in heading straight to the palace, passing through its entrance mere minutes later. Entering into the Hall of Virtue, the team was soon greeted with the sight of Tantalese soldiers with drawn weapons and loud voices. Somewhere further down the hall, they could hear the sounds of scraping metal and commands being yelled out. “This is… It looks like…” said Rex. “The rumors were true,” said Prince Zeke of Tantal. “Your Highness! You’re back!” Two soldiers ran up to the party, neither of them brandishing a weapon. “There’s been an uprising and everything’s gone crazy!” said the second guard. “It’s too much for us to handle by ourselves, Highness. Might we count on your aid?” “Of course!” Zeke put a hand on his hip in a pose of confidence. “Maybe this is what Finch was talking about back at the inn,” he then surmised. “Wait,” said Finch, “Maybe I remember what it was now.” Flapping her arms, Finch exercised her power of recall once more in an attempt to be completely certain. She racked her mind as hard as she could, but alas, the memory continued to elude her. Finch scoffed in frustration, but then she supposed it was not all her fault. With all the excitement going on, how was anyone supposed to remember anything? It also did not help that there was something else to distract her now. Along the way, Finch had become aware of some kind of… pressure growing inside her, right below her abdomen. It wasn’t painful, but it was really uncomfortable regardless. If she didn’t know any better, it felt a lot like she needed to- “Finch! Are you joining us or not?” Nia’s yell pulled Finch’s attention off her body. Looking ahead, she saw that her friends had already moved forward, mere moments from confronting the first of the rebel soldiers. “Er, right! On my way!” Putting one hand on her helmet, Finch ran straight up to the party, settling in behind Nia and putting on her serious expression. “Okay, Nanna! I’m ready to support my trusty Driver as always!” Nia turned to her with her best “you can’t be serious” face. “It’s Nia, and I’m not your Driver.” “You aren’t?” said a taken-aback Finch. “But then who…” “To me, Finch!” yelled Mòrag, who brandished the shield hammer that came with Finch’s summoning. “Oh, that’s right! Maggie’s my Driver,” said Finch while she moved to cover Mòrag’s back. “My name is…” Mòrag started, but shook her head. “No matter, they’re moving towards us. Prepare to engage the enemy!” “Aye aye, captain!” said Finch, “Hee hee, always wanted to say that.” The fight broke out immediately after, with the halls becoming filled with shouting, weapons clashing together, and all sorts of ether arts firing off. Having clashed with Tantal’s guards before, Rex and his team were well aware of their prowess in battle, and the rebels were just as well-trained as the rest. The party had their work cut out for them in this fight, and Finch was no exception. While she did not do a lot of the fighting herself, it was her duty as a Blade to empower her Driver with ether energy. Channeling the kind of energy needed for big battles like this was exhausting work, especially when Mòrag needed to do a super-powerful attack or if Finch had to charge the ether barrier around her to block an attack. As the fight dragged on, Finch felt the fatigue getting to her. Muscles ached, her breathing grew labored, and that strange pressure only got worse, like something was going to spill out of her if she let her guard down. But there was no time to worry about that, not when her friends and especially her Driver were in danger. She would keep giving it her all until everyone was safe, because that was what a dependable Blade would do. It took a while, but the rebels fell one after another, and the party was heading down the corridor that led to the palace’s sacred chamber. None ran quicker than Finch, who understood more than anyone that they needed to hurry. If they didn’t finish their business here soon, then… well, something bad would happen, she was sure of that much. “Finch, slow down,” ordered Mòrag. Finch stopped in her tracks and turned around to face the group. “But we gotta hurry and beat up those bad guys for… whatever they’re gonna do!” she replied, all the while bouncing on her hard, sharp feet. “I understand, but we must move in and fight as a group,” said Mòrag, “And you are meant to stay behind me as my Blade, regardless.” “Oh, right, almost forgot that part.” Finch rubbed the back of her head as she got back into position. “Onwards, friends!” Nobody needed the command, for they were already headed toward the end of the corridor and into the Hall of Honor. The walls opened up to reveal more rebel soldiers, the most they had encountered thus far. Finch took a moment to swallow her throat while she fidgeted behind the group. There were a lot more enemies than she expected; would she have the strength to carry on through the whole fight, especially with the cramping in her legs and groin getting worse? “Finch, your ether, please!” Just as quickly as they came up, the worries disappeared from Finch’s mind. Of course she would get through this. She had to, if not for herself, then for her dear Driver, whoever she was. “Coming right up!” Finch put her hands out and began channeling ether without wasting another moment. Her powers entered the hammer at just the right time, allowing Mòrag to deliver a charged blow to the head of an attacking guard. There was no time to celebrate, as another guard was already raising his spear to strike. Finch pumped an extra bit of ether to form around Mòrag, creating a barrier that the spear bounced straight off. Mòrag pulled from the remaining ether to deliver a blunt strike that knocked the rebel to the ground, then followed up with a mighty downward smack. Raising the hammer back up, both Driver and Blade found the remaining guards surrounding them, all preparing to attack. It wasn’t more than a few seconds into the fight, and the strain hit Finch again. She could feel a bit of sweat forming underneath her feathers while her muscles burned from fatigue. Still, she would never give up, especially not in the middle of such an important fight. Finch remained steadfast in her resolve, even if her body was not fully cooperating with her. Her movement had become sluggish, seeing as her legs really did not want to separate from each other for some reason. Come to think of it, she only had one hand out to channel ether; the other one had found its way between her legs, pressing tightly against her groin. She had to wonder what the deal was with that, as that would normally only happen when- “Finch, focus!” “Huh, what?” That’s right, the very important fight was still going on. Finch spread her legs apart and pulled her hand away despite her body’s protest. “Alright, what are you orders, sir?” she asked “It is time we ended this. Execute our perfect storm attack at once!” “W-which one was…” Finch started, but then her eyes lit up before she finished. “Oh right, I know that move, I think!” Finch did not have to rethink, for Mòrag had already begun the attack. First, she slammed the hammer down, creating a force of wind that pushed the remaining rebels back, then threw the hammer up and behind her. Finch caught it out of the air, then started spinning in place, getting the hammer up to a fast, dangerous speed and creating a tornado around her. “Youuuu allll asked for thiiiisss!” yelled Finch as she hit her full speed. “Perrrfeeeect stooorrr-whoa!” Once more, Finch had forgotten of how difficult it was to keep her balance at full spin, and the hammer flying out of her hands served as a good reminder of such. She fell on her bottom while the hammer flew in the direction of the enemies. As it struck the ground, the ether contained within exploded out, striking all the rebels with the same power as a concussion grenade. Some flew back and slammed into the walls, others hit and tumbled along the ground, but not a single one could get back up and continue the fight. Just like that, the rebellion had been defeated, though it took a moment for it to sink in for the group. “Well, that’s one way to win a fight, I guess,” said Rex, lowering his sword after using it to brace himself from the blast. “Woo! Talk about a workout!” said Finch as she rose to her feet, putting a hand on her head to steady her spinning eyes and swirling body. “Um, was that the last of them?” “Most likely,” said Zeke, “We took care of the rear guard, and the doors to the Hall of Mystery remain sealed. The guards should be able to handle any stragglers from here.” “No more enemies?” Finch smiled. “That’s a relief.” Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to let the adrenaline from fighting come down and put her at ease. Helping out her friends any way she could was what she lived for, and knowing that she had succeeded without any major screwups this time felt just as nice. More than nice, actually. As her muscles relaxed, Finch felt a nice tingling sensation spread through her, and that pesky pressure that kept her so wound up seemed to be going away. She openly sighed at this relieving feeling that somehow felt familiar, though she couldn’t quite place it at the moment. Oh well, if it felt that good, it couldn’t be something bad, right? “Um, Finch?” “Hmm?” Finch opened her eyes to Rex’s voice. Rather than a bunch of happy friends, everyone looked right at her with frowns, some with wide eyes and open mouths. “What’s with all the weird faces, everybody?” she asked. “Did you… forget to do something this morning?” asked Rex. “Well, I had breakfast and told you all about the super-important thing,” she replied. “And I thought I’d seen the worst of this bit back in Argentum,” said a facepalming Zeke. “Poppi never see someone so casual with this type of bodily function before,” said Poppi. Finch tilted her head. “Huh? Boda-what now?” “Oh, for the love of…” Nia grumbled and stomped her foot. “Finch, you’re pissing yourself!” “Whaaaaat!?” That was all it took for her to become aware of the sound of splattering water beneath her along with the feeling of liquids leaving her body. Finch threw her arms out and looked straight down, her eyes wide open in horror. It turned out that “pissing herself” was not entirely accurate. Much of her urine left her through a golden stream that came down and slightly forward from between the feathers at her groin. It broke up into a light drizzle before striking the ground, making it sound as if someone turned on a hose halfway and aimed it at the stone floor. An impressive puddle had already formed by the time she looked down, nearly reaching the inner edges of her feet. Despite the volume of pee coming out this way, Finch could still feel a bit running down her legs, adding a gross, damp feeling to her feathers and talons. “Oh… Ohmigosh!” Finch gasped, pressing her legs together from the knees up and cramming her hands between them. The red dots on her cheeks grew to spread across her lower face. “I-I totally forgot! I was gonna go e-earlier, b-but then the th-thing, and, and then we had to fight and I… I…” Finch trailed off as she kept darting her head between all her friends. She was never going to say anything to make this look any better, and she knew it. Down below, her efforts to stop her sprung leak were just as hopeless. All she managed to achieve was getting her hands soaked and making more of it go down her legs, creating a visible matting in her feathers and shine on her pigeon-toed feet. All there was left to do was accept her accident. Letting her hands fall to the sides and relaxing her stance, Finch stared with teary eyes at the last of her pee tapering off into a set of mere drips. “Oh man, I’ve r-really done it now,” she bawled. “Hey, hey, Finch, it’s okay!” said Rex, raising his hands. “Accidents can happen to anyone. We’re not upset or gonna judge you for this.” “Rex is right,” said Nia, “This is one thing that I can’t really get onto you about.” “Really now?” Zeke turned to Nia with a raised eyebrow. “And why would that be?” “None of your business, Shellhead,” said Nia, crossing her arms and giving him a dirty look. “B-but it’s not okay! I, I didn’t just have an accident, I c-completely forgot I had to go in the first place!” Finch paused for a couple sobs, letting a few tears fall onto the floor to join the puddle of her other bodily fluid. “H-how am I supposed to be a good Blade if I mess up something like this?” “Finch.” Mòrag’s voice cut through the air as she stepped towards her. Finch did not dare look up at the tall, rigid Driver she had no doubt failed. “I… I’m so sorry, M-Morty,” she sobbed. “I might be the worst Blade ever.” “I must disagree with you on that.” “Huh?” Finch looked up in confusion and found Mòrag looking at her, not in anger but with her normal, neutral expression with hands behind her back. “Do not mistake my words. This restroom break of yours is not acceptable behavior, especially not for a Blade belonging to a high-ranking official,” said Mòrag. “I… I know.” Finch lowered her head, expecting the next words to be about letting her go from her bond with Mòrag. “With that said, it does not undo all the good work you have done today.” “It… doesn’t?” Mòrag nodded and crouched down to Finch’s eye level. “You alerted us to a disturbance, giving us the chance to act on it before the worst could come of it. Not only that, but you remained just as dependable in battle today as you always have. Aside from this moment, you have done a fine job today.” “She’s right, you know,” said Zeke, “If anyone has let us down today, it’s that useless old man of mine. I’ll be giving him a piece of my mind about this mess once we’re done here, that’s for sure… but I digress,” he quickly added once he saw the looks Nia and Mòrag were giving him. Meanwhile, Finch felt her Driver’s words  sink in. She wasn’t a burden even after this? Maybe there was hope for her yet. “Um, th-thank you, Mandy.” Finch wiped the tears from her eyes with her arm. “My name…” Mòrag started, but shook her head, “Is not important right now. Do you feel better now?” “A little bit, but I still feel really embarrassed. Gross, too.” “That is to be expected, I suppose.” Mòrag paused to steel herself before continuing. “But know this. It was not long ago that I found myself in an incident not unlike this, feeling the way you do now.” “R-really?” asked Finch, her eyes growing wide in wonder and bewilderment. “I speak naut but the truth. I believed I would never recover from such a fall, but given time and encouraging words, I eventually picked myself back up and carried on. I am certain you will be able to as well.” “Y-You think so?” Finch allowed a little smile to break through. “Then I’ll try to be a better Blade for you, Mona!” “My name is M-oh!” Mòrag never got to finish her correction, for she soon felt a pair of feathery arms and hard, wet hands squeezing her into a hug. “I won’t do something like this again, I promise!” said Finch, her voice muffled in  Mòrag’s uniform. “Er, that is all well and good,” said Mòrag while trying to pull the wet bird off her. “But I request that you postpone this hug until you are made decent again.” Finch’s eyes snapped open as she realized she was getting more liquids than her tears on her Driver. “Ah, whoops!” She broke away from the hug and frowned at herself. “I’d really like to be clean now, but how am I gonna do that here?” “I might be able to help with that.” Pyra stepped forward and held out a hand, a soft flame growing out of the palm. “I can at least dry you off until you can take a bath.” “Are you sure that’s safe, Pyra?” asked Nia. “I’m very careful with my flames. I promise it won’t hurt, Finch.” “Um, if you say so,” said Finch, stepping out of her puddle at last. “And while that is going on, the rest of us should get to work restraining and questioning the rebels,” said Silence followed as the group went about their tasks. While Pyra kneeled down and dried Finch’s legs, all the bird could do was watch her friends doing the work without her help. Even after Mòrag’s kind words, Finch couldn’t help but start feeling a little useless and embarrassed again. “How’s that feel? Any better now?” asked Pyra, withdrawing her flame. Finch looked down at her legs. While her feathers and talons still had that lingering gross feeling, it still felt a lot better than before Pyra’s handiwork. Not just that, but no one would be able to tell that she had wet herself without taking a long, close look and a couple sniffs. “Y-yeah, better now,” Finch replied with a frown. “It’ll be okay. I’m sure you’ll be back to your happy self before too long.” Finch shook her head. “I don’t know, Penny. I think it’s gonna be a long time before I can get over this.” With that, Finch turned and walked away from Pyra, hanging her head low. However, she only managed a few steps before coming to a stop and staring straight ahead, her expression completely blank for several seconds. “Um, are you alright, Finch?” asked Pyra. Finch turned around with a raised eyebrow. “Sure, why wouldn’t I be?” Pyra could only stare in silence at Finch’s newfound nonchalance. The same could be said for Nia, who was done restraining the unconscious troops and had walked back towards Pyra at that moment. “Don’t tell me…” she started to say. Just then, Finch sniffed the air a few times and turned towards Brighid while she held out a flame to evaporate the puddle. “Whoa!” she recoiled in surprise. “Did someone pee over there?” The entire party stopped what they were doing and turned towards her, most of them sporting the same expressions from when they saw her wetting herself. Unaware of this, Finch sniffed a couple more times, then looked down and lifted her foot. “Wait, did I step in it? Aw, gross! Whoever did this owes me an apology!” Much of the party could only stare and blink at first. “I suppose she’s back to normal now,” commented Zeke. “I don’t think there is such a thing as normal with her,” said Nia. “Tora wish he could forget embarrassing moments so easily,” lamented Tora. “It would seem you were correct with your assessment, Rex,” said Mòrag, a hand to her chin. “What do you mean?” asked Rex. “There is rarely a dull moment with someone as peculiar as Finch.”
 

Updates are coming to OmoOrg!

Hey everyone!
It has been a while since our last official update, but rest assured we have still been hard at work preparing some improvements for the site behind the scenes.  Some immediate updates to look forward to over the next week or two are significant improvements to searching on the site (we will be moving to a dedicated search engine that should dramatically improve search efficiency and accuracy), live posting notifications (see when users are actively replying to ongoing topics anywhere on the site) and some additional features for subscribers that we will be highlighting later. We have some more fairly large upgrades that will be rolling out over the coming months, and as usual we can definitely use your support to help keep these updates funded! If you’d like to help out, you can make a one-time contribution to the site here: https://www.omorashi.org/clients/donations/4-omoorg-upgrades-and-server-expenses/ Or become a Patron via our Patreon page here: https://www.patreon.com/user?u=2777189 Additionally, if you’d like to gain access to some of the more exclusive features available to site contributors, you can sign up for a premium membership plan here: https://www.omorashi.org/store/category/1-premium-subscriptions/ Thank you again for all your support and I look forward to helping our community continue to grow and thrive!

Kirito

 

Bearly Holding Together

(Warning: Contains underaged wetting desperation. Reader discretion advised)   A light wind carrying hundreds of blossom petals blew through the city of Fonsa Myma, making the capital of Uraya look quite festive under the night sky. While there was no actual festival going on, the Mymoma Playhouse was packed with attendees on this night, for a certain musician was performing there. She had only begun her career not long ago, but had already captivated hundreds with her lovely voice and uncanny skill at the Gormotti instrument known as a Torigonda. But there was one problem that this musician suffered from, and with only a little while before her biggest performance yet, that problem was hitting her especially hard. “Now then, finally big night arrive!” declared Tipitapi, the singer’s nopon manager as he stood in the hallway at the side of the theater. “Friend Ursula, ready for concert?” “Mmm…” Ursula, the Blade with the form of a white-haired little girl, kept her head turned away from the group of friends staring at her in concern. Just the act of talking proved difficult with all the figurative butterflies fluttering about inside her. “Ursula?” asked Nia. “Friend okay? Have tummyache?” said Tora. “Mmm, no, my stomach is fine… but, I don’t know if I can do it,” she finally spoke. “It would appear that she has trouble coping with the excessive stress,” commented Dromarch. Ursula did not respond, but it was the truth. For all of her talent, she had always been held back by her shyness. She had yet to fully complete a performance up until now, for her nerves would cause her to freeze up and forget the joys of singing and playing. How her manager had gotten her to perform at such a venue tonight was nothing short of a miracle. “But that terrible! Concert have to be cancelled!?” said a wide-eyed Tora. “It’s okay, there’s still time before the gig,” said Nia, “We can use it to get Ursula to relax.” “Trick of Tora when stressed is to eat favorite food until calm,” said Tora, “Ursula have some Tasty Sausage too?” “I think she’d just get heartburn,” said Rex. “On the other hand, having a snack would form a distraction. It may not be such a bad idea, after all,” said Dromarch. “Right!” nodded Nia, “So we’ll try to feed Ursula her favorite food to get her a bit more relaxed.” “M-My favorite food?” asked Ursula, who had only started paying attention to the conversation again. Would that really help me out? she wondered. “Ah, okay, mmm… I saw some Champ’s Churros out front, I wouldn’t mind trying those… let’s say, ten of them? So Beary can try them, too.” She looked over at her large polar bear companion, who held her up in his arms. Beary was not one for talking, but he smiled at the thought of having something to eat. “Beary eat more than fair share,” said Tora, “But no time for grumble! We buy and come back!” “And until friends return, Teetapz keep waiting audience entertained with gift of gab!” declared Tipitapi. “Just wait right there, Ursula. We’ll have your churros in no time!” said Rex. After Rex’s proclamation, the group dispersed, leaving Ursula and Beary more or less by themselves in the hallway. As soon as they were all out of sight, Ursula let out a sigh and rested a hand just beneath her abdomen. As much as she loved her friends, having so many eyes on her was quite draining, especially at that moment when she had a problem other than her shyness to deal with. She had never told any of her friends, but the anxiety she felt before a performance had a rather embarrassing effect on her. Even if she hadn’t had anything to drink in a while, she always felt the need to visit the little girl’s room whenever the stage nerves hit her. Tonight was certainly no different, with her biggest concert yet hitting her bladder particularly hard. Fidgeting in place while on Beary’s arm, Ursula knew she would have to take care of this before the performance. “Um, Beary?” she asked in a softer voice than normal. Beary turned his head towards her, his comforting smile helping quell her nerves a little. He was little for words, but his gentle presence always made her feel like she could talk to him about any of her problems. Mustering her courage, Ursula leaned up to his ear and put a hand up to block what she had to say from any potential onlookers. “C-can you take me to the little girl’s room?” she whispered. Beary closed his eyes and nodded, not needing to hear anything else. Keeping Ursula atop her spot, he walked in the direction of the general bathrooms. It was a bit embarrassing that Ursula had to be seen heading there, but her personal room did not have a toilet, so it would have to do. But as they rounded the corner to the bathrooms, Ursula’s sheepish smile lowered into a worried frown. Right in front of the door to the ladies’ room was a line of girls, at least half a dozen or more. Not just that, but they all carried concerned expressions, with a couple fidgeting in place. Iona, the granddaughter of the theater’s owner, looked particularly strained, with both hands pressing into her groin while she bounced in place in front of the door. “Oh, dear,” Ursula mumbled at the sight. Would she have enough time to wait in line? She knew she could hold it while in line, but there was no telling how soon her friends would be back. Asking the other ladies if she could go first was not an option; not only would it embarrass her, but she would never dream of getting in their way of relief and possibly even making them wet themselves. While she worried, the ladies’ room door opened, and its occupant stepped out. Iona almost jumped for joy as she waddled in and shut the door behind her. Ursula smiled a bit at this moment; not only did someone avoid an accident, but with one less lady in line, maybe she had the time to- “Ursula?” “Where friend go? We have tasty churros now!” Her smile dropped away just as quickly. That call came from Rex and Tora back at the other corner of the theater. No time to wait, she had to eat and get on stage right away. “Come on, Beary, let’s go,” she spoke while giving the bathrooms one last longing look. Beary turned his head to her and gave a concerned frown in response. “I’ll be okay, I promise,” she said with a smile, “I-It’s a short concert. I can manage until it’s over.” Beary kept his frown, but turned and walked back regardless. With no one looking at her again, Ursula let her worry show on her face once more. She might have said she’d be fine, but that didn’t mean she believed it herself. Making it through a concert was already a tough task, but having to do it while she really needed the potty made it seem more daunting than ever. But as scared as she was, Ursula knew she couldn’t back down now, not after so much time and work put into this performance, and not with the audience already filling the rows. Her only choice was to do her best and hope that everything would work out.     The good news was the churros worked quite well in calming her down. Even as she stood inside the theater and watched the audience file in to fill up every last seat, Ursula felt almost no desire to run and hide somewhere. Unfortunately, she still really wanted to run to the nearest bathroom. In fact, her need to go felt even stronger now that her stage fright didn’t have so much of her attention. It did not help that she had both arms wrapped around Beary, so all she could do to keep it at bay was lightly rub her knees together. “Are you okay?” Rex’s voice pulled her focus from her bladder for just a moment. “Y-yes, I’m all right.” “Friend Ursula sure? Tora still see worry on face,” said Tora. “W-Well, I’m still a little nervous,” she replied, “but thanks to all the support from you guys, I’ll be able to give it my all.” Before anyone else could voice their concern, she quickly looked to the stage and said, “Okay, time to get out there!” “Alright, good luck to you, then!” said Rex as she and Beary turned around and headed for the stage. “We’ll be cheering for you from here!” added Nia. As their encouraging words faded into the background, Ursula allowed her smile to fall away and her walk to become stiff and slow. Despite her confident showing mere moments ago, she had to admit the pressure was getting to her, albeit a different pressure than what her friends probably expected. Could she really keep holding on and make it through her performance at the same time? No more time to think, she was already standing behind the curtains, with Beary holding her stringed instrument while she held her bladder. She could hear the crowd going quiet and see the lights dimming from under the curtain. A bit later, and she picked up the pitter-patter of Tipitapi walking onstage and introducing her. Exactly what he had to say, she didn’t know, for her mind stayed focused on her need to go and the impending performance. “And without further ado, Tipitapi proudly presents Ursula’s New Groove!” Ursula had just enough time to put her hands at her sides and bring her smile back before the curtains parted. The spotlights hit her eyes and the applause from the silhouetted crowd filled her ears, already making her little heart flutter. Still, she pushed through it, stepping forward and giving a curtsy to the audience. She then sat down cross-legged, with Beary lowering her Torigonda into her hands before sitting down right behind her, giving her something to lean back on. Right away, she felt her hold lose strength from her legs spreading out, making her groin muscles tighten up as much as they could to make up for it. It only got worse as the weight of her instrument came down onto her lap, pressing into her bladder and making her draw in a sharp breath. The doubts and worries came back, and for a moment, she could not see any possible way this concert could end well. But then she caught several figures in the back seats, recognizing their shadows in a heartbeat. Her friends, the people who had been there for her every step of the way, were watching with hopeful eyes. The warm fur pressing against her back reminded her of the other friend hoping to see her succeed as well. Her heart filled with resolve as she remembered all of these wonderful people and their help in getting her out of her shell. Her fears and bladder would not stop her; she would finish this concert, not just for her friends, but for herself as well. With a smile, Ursula strummed the first note, filling the room with the Torigonda’s distinct Gormotti folk sound. What little noise the audience made quickly died away as she continued, each note weaving together to form a melody. Soon after, she added her voice, delicate yet firm, to create the piece she had rehearsed so many times before, a song to make one reflect on where they had come from and the journey that awaited them still. The further she got into the piece, the more the world seemed to disappear around Ursula. Singing and playing music always resonated with something deep inside her, and even now, with her heart racing and bladder quivering, she wanted nothing more than to keep playing and experience those joyful, rewarding sensations. And play, she did. The parts of the song where her shyness proved too much and made her have to stop playing before were met and passed without a second thought. Before she knew it, she had reached the end of the performance, letting the last note echo throughout the hall, then fade into silence. She opened her eyes to find the audience sitting motionless, only to erupt into a thunderous applause moments later. Despite all her fears, she had succeeded. Ursula could not help but give the widest smile in response, letting the hall know of the excitement brimming inside her little body. As Beary lifted the Torigonda out of her hands, she stood up and took a bow, then a second bow, and a third as the audience cheered her on. With that done, she turned around and stepped behind the curtains as they drew close, feeling like nothing could ever go wrong for her now. “Ooohhh!” But the instant the audience could no longer see her, all those exciting feelings gave way to pain and panic. Ursula closed her legs tight and crammed her hands between them as a painful surge from her bladder pulsed through her body. Any sense of modesty and shyness was cast aside, for she had to do anything and everything she could to not have an accident at that moment. Just as quickly, Beary dropped Ursula’s instrument and huddled around her, his face filled with worry. She looked up at him with her pale cheeks turned pink and eyes shiny with tears ready to fall if the worst should come to pass. “B-Beary,” she whimpered while bouncing on her transparent, bare feet, “I n-need the bathroom right now!” That was all Beary needed to see for a fire to light up within the polar bear like never before. He scooped Ursula into his arms without hesitation, leaving her upright to avoid moving her bladder as much as possible and allowing her to keep holding herself, and ran from the backstage as quickly and carefully as he could manage. Safely tucked in Beary’s arms, Ursula squirmed and moaned with her eyes shut tight, doing whatever she could to keep it all in for just a little bit longer. It might have been a small playhouse, but even the short time it took for Beary to run to the bathroom felt like forever to her. But before they could reach the toilets, Beary came to a sudden stop. Ursula opened her eyes with the intention of asking him why, but she let out another whine as she saw the reason for herself. They had arrived at the bathrooms, but once again, the ladies’ room had a line standing before it, no smaller than from before. Ursula could only look on in despair at the other girls, all of them squirming and shuffling like they were quite in need of the facilities as well. “I… I can’t wait that long! I n-need to go now!” she said, adding another whimper at the end. Unlike when he ran towards the bathroom with determination and focus, Beary simply stood there and looked around with no idea what to do next. He considered letting loose a powerful roar to maybe scare the other girls away, ensuring that they would be next in line. However, even if he was not the polite bear that would never do such a thing, Ursula would certainly rather have an accident than be mean to someone else like that, maybe even making them wet themselves in the process. His next idea was to try running outside and finding an alley or someplace else where Ursula could go without being seen, but that had its own problems. He didn’t know the city’s layout at all, and she would likely be mortified at the idea of going potty in such a place. No, they needed a bathroom, and just about any bathroom would do for her now. That’s when it hit him. The ladies’ room might have had a long line, but the same could not be said for the men’s room down the hall. Nobody stood outside that door, and even if it was occupied, Ursula still had a better chance of making it there than anywhere else. Before Ursula could object, Beary took off straight for the men’s room and grabbed the door handle. Fortune continued to smile on them, for the door opened straight away, revealing a clean, empty bathroom just for her. They rushed inside, with Beary quickly shutting and locking the door behind them. At long last, relief seemed only a few seconds away. Unfortunately, Ursula only had to look at the toilet to see why the men’s room had no line. “Oh… oh no!” Sitting atop the lid to the toilet was a small sign, the words “Out of service” sticking out like an off-key singer in a choir. Even worse, someone had gone to the trouble of taping the lid shut. Whatever was wrong with the toilet, it was clearly not fit for use. Just like that, Ursula’s hope of making it to a toilet had been dashed. She shut her eyes, tears beginning to seep through the lids, and whimpered again. “I… I can’t… it’s gonna c-come out!” Hearing Ursula starting to cry next to him broke Beary’s heart. He might not have been a good reader, but even he knew when a toilet was not supposed to be used. He had to wonder if there really was no way to avoid an accident now that the only place she could have gone potty into was broken. But then his eyes drifted to the other side of the room, and he saw just what she needed: another place for someone to relieve themselves into. There was no time to tell Ursula about it, he could ask for her forgiveness later. Meanwhile, with her eyes closed and brain focused solely on the impending accident, Ursula did not even notice the motions of Beary moving somewhere quickly again. She did, however, pay attention when a paw reached up her dress and grabbed at her undergarments. “Hah!?” she squeaked in surprise as the paw yanked her underwear straight down to her feet and clear off her legs with hardly any effort, the snow-white panties quickly tossed onto the toilet lid. For being such big, bulky paws, they could be quite dextrous. The hands were not done yet, for she was shuffled to where her back was braced against Beary’s chest. Finally, the paws pushed up her dress and lifted her legs up and away, leaving her entire lower half exposed and pointed forward. “Wha-what?” stammered Ursula, her blush growing to bridge the gap between her cheeks. She opened her eyes, ready to ask why Beary would do such a thing, but she immediately got her answer. Right in front of her was a urinal, the thing boys could tinkle into, and Beary had aimed her right at its center. “W-wait, I…” she tried to speak, maybe say something to convince Beary not to make her do this. Unfortunately, with her underwear off and legs spread when she was already seconds from bursting, there was not a thing she could say or do to stop what would happen next. Ursula let out one last gasp as it finally began: a robust, pale, steady stream pushed out of her and through the air, only breaking up just before striking within the urinal’s walls with a splattering sound. It ran down the porcelain in smooth rivulets into the waters below, adding a tinkling noise to her piddling performance. It was not a perfect stream, in fact a little of it dribbled straight down and onto the floor, but she was peeing into a urinal almost as well as any boy. That did not mean she was happy about it, however. Never had she answered nature’s call in such an embarrassing way before. If someone had come in here and seen this, she would never want to show her face again. That Beary was holding onto her while she tinkled was bad enough, even if his head was turned away from it all. They may have been inseparable, but she always had her privacy for this up until now. She didn’t know if she could ever look him in the eyes after this. And yet, as Ursula watched her pee leaving her with burning-red cheeks, a feeling other than embarrassment began to bloom within her, starting from her groin and growing to the rest of her body. It was the warm, soothing feeling of relief, of  finally letting out something that had built up inside her before she exploded. In a way, it was strangely similar to how she would feel when performing in front of others. Those good feelings continued to grow within her, overpowering her humiliation with pure bliss. She had succeeded, she realized, not just in making it to the bathroom, but in her concert as well. Despite her fears, everything had worked out, and she was free to enjoy the happiness she had worked so hard to achieve. That’s just what she did. Leaning her head back and closing her eyes, Ursula breathed a long sigh with a smile, fully relaxing into her potty time. Her stream picked up a little in response, turning into the most robust spray she had ever released, and filling the bathroom with a symphony of splashes and splatters. For such a little body, she continued to go at this pace for a long time, more so than any other tinkle she had ever taken and likely would take again. Her piddle came to an end almost as quickly as it started. The spray dropped into a small trickle, landing squarely into the yellowed water at the urinal’s bottom to create a deeper tinkling sound. She felt Beary leaning her into the urinal as the stream grew weaker from there, letting her still hit the urinal until she had nothing more to give than a few drips falling straight down. “Mmm…” Ursula hummed at the end, still carrying her smile of soft, genuine relief. Opening her eyes, she saw how close she was to the urinal and was reminded of how silly the two of them probably looked. “Um, you can put me down now, Beary. I’m done.” Beary opened his eyes and complied, setting her down and away from the small puddle she had created. The bathroom fell silent, save for Beary flushing the urinal, as Ursula stood with her hands behind her back and looking down at her feet. “Um, I…” she started to speak in a half-whisper, “I don’t know h-how I could ever thank you for helping me.” Beary started to shake his head, but stopped as she continued speaking. “I don’t just mean... this.” She motioned towards the urinal. “You’re always there for me, Beary. You, and all my friends, too. W-when I think about all of you, I can do all these things I never thought I’d be able to.” As she spoke, Ursula’s head lifted up until she met Beary’s eyes, showing her smile. “It’s because of all of you that I want to keep doing my best. I’ll make as many people happy with my singing and healing as I can.” Her gaze drifted away for a moment. “And, um, I’ll speak up sooner when I need the bathroom, I promise.” The silence returned for a few seconds until Ursula, feeling too bold to resist, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Beary’s stomach, burying her head into his belly. The bear rested his paws on her back, returning the hug in earnest. “I’m so glad to have you with me,” she whispered, “You, and all my friends.” Ursula wanted to stay surrounded in Beary’s comforting warmth forever. Unfortunately, the happy moment ended with a gasp as she felt a different warmth running down her leg, reminding her of what she still needed to do, and how underdressed she still was. She pulled out of the hug and looked back to Beary. “Mmm, I still need to clean myself up,” she spoke, glancing over to the small puddle on the floor. “And that, too.” Nothing more needed to be said as the two went about cleaning up after her potty time. While Beary handled the puddle, Ursula sat on the toilet and tended to herself with the nearby paper. Once that was all taken care of, they disposed of the paper in the waste bin, then Beary lifted  her to the sink while she washed her hands. With clean hands, clean legs, and her underwear back where it belonged, Ursula let Beary lift her onto his shoulder. They exchanged looks one last time and nodded together before setting off back to their friends. They were undoubtedly wondering where she had run off to after the show, and she didn’t like to make them worry about her like that. They would also bombard her with congratulations and attention, something that she wasn’t too keen on after her little incident. Still, they deserved to see her after all that they helped her with, and she deserved to hear how well she did, too. She would gladly bear a bit of embarrassment for the Drivers that she was honored to call friends.
 

Female Mòrag Stainbringer (Nobody Expects the Desperate Inquisition Part 2)

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 4) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing. Check out his Planet of Desperation series starting here. Some time later, and the hot springs trip was over. Now fully-dressed and back in the comfort of the inn, the girls stood in the hall outside their room and continued their small talk from earlier. However, Mòrag was not standing among them for this part of this conversation. Instead, she stood at the end of the hall where the lavatory was located, not quite next to the door, but close enough that she could quickly reach it as soon as its current occupant left. The time between their dip and now had felt like hours to Mòrag. Nobody wanted to leave the water’s soothing embrace for a long time, and then came the lengthy ordeal that was toweling off and putting on her inquisitor uniform, making sure every last part of it was immaculate before leaving the changing rooms. Now, all that separated her from a long overdue visit to the toilet was a locked door, and the pungent scent of someone on the other side handling their business. “Lady Mòrag?” Hearing this, Mòrag furrowed her brow as yet another potential obstacle presented itself. She quickly relaxed her face, stood up straight with her hands behind her back, and turned around to see Lady Brighid, her Blade, behind her. “Yes, Brighid?” said Mòrag, not a hint of annoyance in her voice. “Did you need something?” “I just wished to know how your bath went,” Brighid replied. That’s a rather odd request, thought Mòrag. “It went well enough. Warm water, pleasant company. Not a lot to comment on, really.” Aside from a particular event, she mentally added. “I am happy to hear that,” said Brighid, “And did you have any issues with being… unclothed in front of the others?” Mòrag shook her head. “I have not had trouble with that since my schooling days. I owe a lot to you for that, actually.” “Well, thank you,” said Brighid, putting the back of her hand to her chin. “So what, may I ask, is the source of your tension, then?” “Tension? I beg your pardon?” Mòrag asked. Is there seriously a crack in my composure? “I’ve been your Blade for long enough to know when there is something amiss about you.” Brighid leaned in. “Please, you need not hide whatever burden you’re carrying from me.” She always could see right through me, thought Mòrag while looking into Brighid’s closed eyes. She also realized that her companion was correct; much as Mòrag was tempted to lie and claim she was just fine, Brighid was not someone who deserved to be lied to. Besides, it was such a minor issue, why lie about it? “Well, in truth, I do have something causing me a bit of stress,” said Mòrag. “But it is a minor problem, one that should hopefully be resolved very shortly.” “And what is this problem of yours?” Must I really say it out loud? thought Mòrag, glancing away. Brighid might have helped her out with her nudity issues, but admitting her need to use a restroom was something she had never been able to manage before. Not that Brighid could have helped her with that; it was a miracle that nobody, least of all her Blade, had caught on to this flaw of hers. Her roundabout way of admitting to it was the best she could do at the moment. “Lady Mòrag?” “Well, that problem…” muttered Mòrag. As dishonest as it might have been, she couldn’t help but hope for a distraction of some sort. As she would later learn that night, she had to be careful about what she wished for. The walls and floors suddenly rumbled and shook, causing the paintings and other decorations to rattle and fall off the walls. Everyone in the hallway looked about, raising their arms out of instinct. “W-whoa! What’s going on?” asked Pyra down the hall. “Seriously? We’re doing this again?” yelled Nia. The lavatory door swung open, and out ran Tora with a piece of toilet paper stuck to his foot. “Meh-meh! Who make inn all shakey-shakey? Tora in worst possible place for that to happen!” he yelled, dancing in place. He was soon joined by Rex, Dromarch, and Azurda, who all ran out of the men’s bedroom. “M-Mòrag, this doesn’t normally happen in Mor Ardain, does it?” asked Rex. “Not in the least,” said Mòrag. “We need to investigate this now,” said Brighid. Mòrag nodded. “Agreed. Let’s move!” Thoughts of using the bathroom were pushed into the recesses of Morag’s mind as she, Brighid, and the rest of the party made their way downstairs. Her duty to protect Mor Ardain always came first, especially over something as trivial as needing to relieve herself. As the party passed through the inn’s front doors, they were greeted with panicked citizens running every which way, but mostly flowing from the middle of the city outwards. The rumbling, now accompanied with the sound of several roars and screeches, only felt stronger out on the streets. “I-Inquisitor Mòrag! Lady Brighid!” The group turned to the voice and spotted an Ardainian soldier running up to them, stopping only to catch his breath. “I’m glad you’ve turned up. Things are a right mess now!” “Report, soldier. What is the cause of this commotion?” asked Mòrag. “R-right.” The soldier stood at attention. “There’s been a breach in our defenses. Several monsters have crossed Midorl Bridge and are rampaging through the city!” “How is that possible?” asked Brighid, “That bridge should be under heavy guard at all times.” “It is, ma’am, but it seems a tribe of ignas have coordinated an attack. We’re not sure how, but they’ve got the monsters all worked up in a frenzy.” “What would cause ignas to mount an attack?” asked Brighid, putting a hand to her chin. “Could this possibly be the work of anti-imperialists?” “Maybe Torna is behind this?” suggested Rex. “Perhaps, but we’ve not the time to discern the cause. We must get the situation under control and protect the civilians,” said Mòrag, turning to the party. “I understand this is an Ardainian matter, but could I possibly ask you all for your assistance? I fear Alba Cavanich will need all the help it can get should Torna be involved.” Rex raised a fist. “Of course you can! We’ll do whatever we can to keep everyone safe.” “Tora and Poppi will help the innocent like true Driver and Blade!” declared Tora as he and Poppi puffed out their chests and put their hands on their hips. “Count me in, too,” said Nia, “I never like sitting on the sidelines when there’s fighting to be done.” Ever ready to help out, this crew, thought Mòrag. “Very well. Rex, Tora, I need you and your Blades to secure the marketplace. Nia, Dromarch, I need you to join Brighid and me in protecting the bridge to Hardhaigh Palace. Keep the collateral damage to a minimum, but do whatever you need to keep the civilians  safe.” She threw her arm out and declared “Move out!” Nods and shouts in the affirmative rang out as the party separated to carry out their tasks. None were more determined than Mòrag, however; her home was under attack, and she would do anything to keep it safe from harm. Whatever reason those ignas had for invading, they were about to wish they had never set foot in the capital.     While not quite the top dogs of Mor Ardain’s indigenous creatures, ignas were nonetheless feared for their brutality and strength in numbers. Battles against them were no light matter, as their relentless might could easily overwhelm the unprepared fighter. But as Mòrag and the rest of Mor Ardain eagerly demonstrated, brute force was hardly a match for proper training and tactics. At the very least, Ardainian weaponry outclassed anything the ignas could manage. That fact could not be made any clearer as Mòrag’s whip sword struck an igna clear across the head, sending the creature straight to the ground, never to rise again. As she paused to collect herself, Mòrag saw that the rest of the fight was going much the same way. Nia danced around a frenzied scorpox, dodging a strike of its tail before leaping over and delivering a decisive slash across its back. Meanwhile, the rest of the nearby Ardainian forces opened fire on two griffoxes that had pushed their way forward. It was not enough to kill, but they turned tail and ran back, having clearly gotten the message. With that, the plaza in front of Hardhaigh Palace’s bridge was devoid of invaders. All that could be heard around them was the fighting going on in other parts of the city and the crackling of the blue flame barricade that Brighid had set up. “Plaza is secure, Special Inquisitor!” yelled a guard. “I see,” said Mòrag, sheathing her swords. “Our next move should be to push forward. Front team, move up and assist our forces in the market. Rear team, maintain your positions with me.” “Yes, ma’am!” responded all the soldiers as they carried out their orders without hesitation. As this happened, Nia sheathed her ring blades as she and Dromarch walked back to the party. “So are we to continue guarding this bridge as well?” asked Dromarch. “I hope not,” commented Nia, “Standing around’s not really my thing.” How does that not surprise me? thought  Mòrag. “Sorry to disappoint, but we cannot risk leaving the bridge unguarded. Perhaps we will have to move later, but for now, the best course of action is for us to stay here and continue ho-ooooh!” It hit her harder than any blow the ignas could muster. Her need to relieve herself, completely forgotten in the chaos of battle, had returned stronger than ever. The painful surge forced her to a complete standstill, her hands curling up with visible tension while her entire body went rigid in its efforts to keep her urine from spilling out right there and then. “Lady Mòrag!” Mòrag could only grit her teeth in response to Brighid’s voice and footsteps moving towards her. Her mind, calm and clear during the battle, now raced with panic. It was highly possible that she would not be able to hide her urge to urinate from the others now, assuming they had not figured it out on their own. This did not even factor in just how she was going to properly relieve herself, either. She was in the middle of the city, with nothing resembling a public restroom nearby, and even if there was, what message would it send to the troops for the Special Inquisitor to abandon a crucial situation because she needed the potty? “You alright over there, Mòrag?” came Nia’s voice as she ran up to her as well. “Nngh, I…” she tried to speak, but even talking proved difficult from the strain. Was this it, she wondered? Would she truly have to admit to everyone how close to wetting herself she was? “Eeeyaaahh!” Drivers and Blades alike turned in the direction of the scream, youthful, panicked, and nearby. Once more, Mòrag’s pee predicament was forced to the back of her mind as far more important matters arose. “A child?” said Brighid. “It sounded like it came from the alleys,” said Dromarch. “We need to move, now!” yelled Mòrag. “Nia, Dromarch, stay and guard the bridge. Brighid and I will handle this ourselves.” If anyone had an objection, Mòrag did not hear it. She did not know where it came from, but she found the strength to pick herself back up and rush forward, running as fast as her legs could move. The pain from her bladder persisted, but it didn’t matter now, not when lives were in danger. Right behind her, Brighid muttered only a quick “Lady Mòrag” before rushing to join her. Soon enough, Mòrag and Brighid were running through the alleys of Alba Cavanich, turning their heads every which way to find the source of the scream. The pain from her bladder pulsed as rapidly as her heartbeat, with every step making her hold weaker and weaker, but still she pushed on. Just a little longer, she thought, Please hold out… “Help, someone!” This cry went out just as the two rounded the corner, and they quickly understood why. Two children, wide-eyed with fear, held each other with their backs to a railway blocking a sheer cliff. In front of them were several ignas, all brandishing weapons and letting out threatening shrieks while they closed in on the kids. It did not take an inquisitor to deduce what was about to happen next. “Brighid!” yelled Mòrag without a moment’s hesitation as she pulled a sword out and tossed it to her Blade. In one graceful motion, Brighid caught the sword and swung it down, sending forth a wave of blue flame. It spread into a line between the kids and the monsters, blocking them off from whatever attacks they had planned. The kids were safe for the moment, but their move had caused the ignas to turn their snarling and weapons towards the ladies instead. Rather than cowering, however, both ladies stood tall, or at least as tall as Mòrag could bear to stand, and raised their swords in tandem. “On my authority as Special Inquisitor, I demand that you leave the city now, or suffer the consequences!” threatened Mòrag. As she had expected but not hoped for, the lizardmen were not deterred by her words, choosing instead to yell and lunge forward. Ignas were known for not backing down from a fight, no matter how foolish doing so would be. Gritting her teeth, Mòrag took her other sword back from Brighid and swung them to the sides, extending them like long, fiery tendrils. Meanwhile, Brighid fell back and began channeling her ether into Mòrag, filling her swords with a burning energy. A battle quickly ensued, fast and frantic, as weapons and fire flew every which way. The ignas had Mòrag outnumbered and surrounded, but such poor odds were not uncommon for her. Worse had challenged her before, yet she remained triumphant through it all. The ignas did not have any hope of beating her. At least, that’s how it should have been. As it was, the nimble and masterful Special Inquisitor was having difficulty staying light on her feet. In addition to the pain in her bladder becoming unbearable, all that pressure weighed her down to where she felt as sluggish as the Mor Ardain titan itself. Much of her defense came from swinging the whips around her, protecting her and Brighid like a ring of fire and steel. It was not as professional or elegant as she would have liked, but it was getting results. Two of the ignas had been felled already, and as Mòrag let out a cry and a downward slash with both blades, a third monster soon hit the ground. “Aah!” But right as it did so, something also dropped, right into Mòrag’s undergarments. It was only a spurt, but that alone was unacceptable to her, causing her breathing to run ragged and heart to beat faster. Her panic lasted only a moment, but even that was too long in the heat of battle. Her distraction allowed an igna to leap in from the side and deliver a powerful jumping kick to her shoulder, too strong for her to maintain balance. With another yelp, she fell to the ground, her swords falling out of her hands and the flow of ether breaking up. That small bit of warmth in her knickers was instantly forgotten from the blunt pain of the kick. “Lady Mòrag!” cried Brighid, immediately motioning to rush towards her Driver. Unfortunately, the remaining ignas were already ahead of her, as they jumped in front of her with weapons drawn, ready to divide and conquer the duo. Meanwhile, Mòrag had just glanced up from her shock to find the igna that kicked her now standing above her, raising its sword up to deal a decisive strike. Was this really how it would end for her, she wondered: on her knees in a random alley, her bladder fit to burst, defeated by a wild monster out of sheer negligence ? But then she heard the roar of a tiger and saw a ringed blade slash the igna straight across the head, taking the creature out of the battle. Never had Mòrag been happier for someone to have disobeyed a direct order. At the same time, a fiery blast erupted from both of Brighid hands, sending the last couple ignas smacking into the wall and slumping over defeated. Even without weapons, a Blade was far from defenseless. It was only after the fight that Brighid noticed their reinforcements. “Nia? Dromarch?” “Dromarch, can you get those kids to safety?” asked Nia, sheathing her weapons. “At once, my lady,” he replied as he set off. The protective wall of fire had died out around the children, allowing him to calm them down and escort them out of the alleys. While this happened, Brighid turned to Nia and asked “Weren’t you both ordered to remain at the bridge?” Nia crossed her arms. “I told you, I don’t like standing around when there’s enemies to fight.” She looked away from Brighid and added, “But nevermind that, is she alright?” Brighid gasped as she remembered what she was going to do before the attack. “Lady Mòrag!” she called out while running up to her. Mòrag had barely moved from her spot since getting kicked there. She had heard Brighid yelling for her, but the immense pain she felt kept her from making a proper response. However, this pain was not from the kick; she had taken far worse in her career and could still carry about like nothing happened. No, this pain was localized solely between her legs, and far more stressful than a mere kick. “Mòrag, are you okay? Please speak to me!” said Brighid, kneeling down to her eye level and placing a hand on her shoulder. “Is… is it over?” Mòrag finally mumbled. “E-Excuse me?” asked Brighid. “Are the monsters gone? Is everyone safe?” Brighid glanced away to listen to her surroundings. “Y-yes, I believe so. I can’t hear anymore commotion.” “Yeah, it’s all quiet now,” said Nia, her ears moving about. “Couldn’t even hear any fighting from the market before I left.” “G-Good,” Mòrag muttered, keeping her head down. The civilians were safe, and damage to the city and palace had been minimized. This meant she could now put her focus solely on her bladder, which she highly doubted would end nearly as well. At this point, every bit of her strength was put into holding back the inevitable flood. She could not move an inch, let alone stand up and search for a toilet, or else her shaky hold would come crashing down. Despite having braved several dangerous creatures in battle, the thought of losing control in front of the others now filled her with more dread than any monster. “Lady Morag,” said Brighid. “W-what is it?” she replied. “Let it go.” Mòrag’s eyes lifted up. “Er, beg your p-pardon?” Did she just… Brighid looked at her right in the eyes, even as they remained shut. “Please, don’t strain yourself any further. Just let it out. I won’t think less of you for it.” “B-brighid…” Time seemed to stop while Mòrag stared into Brighid’s closed eyes. Her Blade, the personification of elegance and grace, was giving her permission to relieve herself here and now? This night had taken quite the bizarre turn, to say the least. But she couldn’t do that, as much as she wanted to. She was the Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain, a top representative for the empire. To just go and wet herself was too far beneath her, too disgraceful, too humiliating, too… Mòrag let out a small gasp. No matter what her mind thought, her heart and bladder had decided for her. She could feel the warmth growing in her undergarments and passing through to her trousers, despite any effort she could make to stop it. It was happening in this very moment, and all she could do was make peace with it. And so, Mòrag closed her eyes and mouthed the words “thank you” as she abandoned the last of her attempts to hold it. Right away, the leak grew into a full stream, strong enough to create the sound of water running against fabric as well as a gentle hiss. The wetness, once localized to the innermost part of her groin, spread outwards and covered her backside before pooling into a puddle that grew to cover the back of her legs, the moonlight and alley lamp leaving it visible for anyone to see should they look her way. Before too long, her coat-tails became damp and heavy from resting atop the puddle, and even her gloves grew wet from clutching her soaked groin. Such an act should have instilled only shame and humiliation in the inquisitor, and it did, but for the moment, it could not hold a candle to the relief she now felt. Mòrag’s shut eyes lifted upwards and a hum sounded in her throat at the bliss of her overfilled bladder finally shrinking back down to a comfortable, unstressed level. It was such a crude thing to derive pleasure from, and yet not even someone of her stature could deny how good it felt to address a basic need after neglecting it for so long. Outside Mòrag’s world of relief, the other ladies could only stare in disbelief and silence for the whole minute it took for her to finishing emptying. While Brighid remained kneeled and ignored the puddle slowly edging closer to her foot, Nia’s eyes and mouth both hung open, and even she felt her cheeks turning red, though it did not compare to the blush on Mòrag’s face. “W-well then,” said Nia towards the end, “When Brighid said ‘let it out’, this was not what I was expecting.” In an instant, Nia’s voice jerked Mòrag out of her bliss. Her eyes snapped open, and the cold weight of reality pressed down on her hard. The pride of the empire had just pissed her uniform, and now sat in her waste like an intoxicated vagrant. She could not look more pathetic if she wore nothing at all. Even Emperor Niall, her own brother, would surely think the same if he saw her now. “N-Nia, Brighid,” she started in a shaky voice, the brim of her hat hiding her eyes from the others. “How are you feeling now?” asked Brighid in a calm tone. “I was worried you were going to hurt yourself if you tried holding it any longer.” Any longer? “How long did you know about my… predicament?” “I had my suspicions at the inn, but they weren’t confirmed until a few minutes ago. Like I said, I know when something’s wrong with you, my lady.” “I see…” Mòrag’s eyes drifted further away from the two. “Perhaps I am not as fit for this position as I once thought.” “Why? Because you chose to save a bunch of kids over not peeing your pants?” asked Nia. “That should not even be a choice in the first place, not for someone of my station,” she replied, her voice strained with frustration. “No other Special Inquisitor would have made an error so egregious.” “Lady Mòrag, please don’t criticize yourself so harshly,” said Brighid, “Your leadership tonight proved to everyone why you deserve to be the Special Inquisitor.” “Seriously, if not for you, there’s no telling how many more people might have gotten hurt,” said Nia. Mòrag let out a sigh. “You may be right, but regardless, I let my pride cloud my common sense tonight. The people are fortunate that this is the worst to happen because of it.” “Pride?” asked Nia, “So that’s why you didn’t just wee off the cliff with Pyra and me earlier?” “You… did what?” Brighid turned and raised a hand to her mouth. “Er, right, you weren’t there for that.” Nia rubbed the back of her head. “Look, I get it, Mòrag, you’ve got to keep up your appearance for the empire and all that, but you don’t need to worry about that when it’s just us. Especially not when you’re as bare-arsed as everyone else.” Brighid nodded. “I would not have worded it in that manner, but she is right. You can’t and shouldn’t always play the part of Special Inquisitor. The person underneath the uniform needs to be taken care of as well.” She stood up and held her hand out in front of Mòrag. “And I think now would be a good time to start taking care of her.” Nia walked up and stuck her hand out as well. “Take it from someone who wet themselves not that long ago: best thing to do is learn from it and move on. Plus, it’s really not fun wallowing in your own piss, trust me.” Open hands, sound wisdom, and a smile on each face; the complete opposite of the consequences Mòrag had expected for her accident. Like the urine staining her trousers, it took a little bit for their words to sink into her, but once they did, the weight of all of Mor Ardain seemed to lift off her shoulders. It was not by a lot, but at least she could lift her arms and take the hands reaching out to her, letting them pull her up to her feet and out of the puddle. “Nia, Brighid,” she spoke, standing tall and making eye contact with the ladies once again. “I am truly indebted to you both. I promise you, I will find a way to repay you for your kind words.” “Please, think nothing of it,” said Brighid, waving a hand, “It is enough for me to see you standing tall once more.” “You’ve already seen me with wet pants, so we’ll just call it even,” said Nia, pausing to stretch her arms out and yawn. “Well, I don’t know about you all, but I think we’ve earned us some shut-eye.” Mòrag shook her head. “Unfortunately, I cannot retire for the night. I need to assess the damage and open an investigation to the ignas’ motives straight away.” “So what, you’re just gonna do all that in wet knickers?” asked Nia with a raised eyebrow. “If I must for the sake of this city,” she responded, her composure unwavering even as her face remained red and her thoughts filled with people giving her weird looks. “Even so, it would not reflect well on the empire for the Special Inquisitor to walk around in urinated trousers,” said Brighid, “I advise we at least get you into a fresh uniform before we speak with any of the soldiers.” Mòrag glanced down at her legs. While her black clothes and the night darkness would hide her accident from sight, anyone near her would notice the unmistakable scent of urine upon her. Holding out her hands, she could see a hint of yellow on her white gloves, more evidence that would remove all doubt as to what befell her. “Perhaps a change of clothes would be in order, then,” she responded. “Could you escort me back to the inn?” “It would be my pleasure,” said Brighid. “I was headed back there, anyway,” said Nia. “Then let us move quickly before someone else becomes privy to this incident.” The party turned and stepped forward, with Brighid leading and Nia following behind to keep Mòrag covered on both sides. However, they did not get more than a couple steps away when they all came to a stop with their faces full of worry. A lone Ardainian soldier stood before the party, his helmet hiding his face along with the thoughts and emotions that could be gleaned from it. “Er, how long have you been standing there?” Brighid asked. As if waking from a daydream, the soldier immediately snapped to the attention. “Ah, Lady Brighid! Special Inquisitor! I-I won’t say a word of this to anyone, on my honor as an Ardainian soldier!” “That is… good to hear,” said Mòrag. “Did you have anything to report, private?” “Well, there was a small request from the whole platoon and me, for your consideration.” Mòrag and Brighid exchanges glances. “And what is this request?” Mòrag responded. At this, the soldier yelled his request loud enough for all of Mor Ardain for hear, forever entrenching it within the memories of its citizens. “DON’T FORGET ME!”
 

Female Springing a Leak (Nobody Expects the Desperate Inquisition Part 1)

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 4.) With thanks to DerivativeWings for editing Mor Ardain, the mighty empire of Alrest, boasted an impressive military and little else. Built atop a titan nearing the end of its lifespan, much of the land was covered in mountains and deserts filled with dangerous creatures, and most of it unfit for agriculture. The high temperatures and dusty air made for a stuffy atmosphere even in the middle of the night. Nearly all of the resources needed to support its populace came from trade imports and the Ardainian technology to use the titan’s heat as an energy source. There was, however, one geological feature that could only be found in these lands. Hot springs, naturally occurring from the endless supply of geothermal energy far below the crust, dotted the continent. Valued for their relaxing and therapeutic properties, travelers from all over the world visited the empires just for a chance to bathe in these springs. One such place was Jakolo’s Inn at the capital of Alba Cavanich, and it happened to be currently occupied by a few certain individuals. “Haahhh…” Nia sighed as she laid her head back and closed her eyes in bliss, the warm waters caressing everything below her neck. With all the drama and fighting she had to deal with today, she was in good need of a break, and enjoying a hot bath under the moon’s gentle light was just what the doctor ordered. “I gotta say,” she continued, “I wasn’t expecting to have another dip in here so soon, but this feels just as good as our first trip.” “Poppi agree one-hundred percent,” came a voice from her side. Nia glanced over at Poppi, who was relaxing and stretching in her QT mode. “Even artificial Blade like Poppi can appreciate soothing, rejuvenating powers of springs. Poppi hope Elysium is full of hot springs, too!” She leaned forward, sending a ripple outwards and asked “Is Elysium full of hot springs, Pyra?” “Hmm?” Pyra, the spring’s third occupant, opened her eyes, the glow of her emerald core crystal above her submerged chest cutting through the steam. “Oh, I’m not sure. I can only recall one location from Elysium, and I’ve never seen any from there.” “Aww, Poppi is disappoint,” she replied, lowering her head. Nia leaned forward to look at Pyra. “I have to admit, I’m a bit surprised to see you in the springs with us, Pyra,” she said. “I’d have thought Mythra would have been chomping at the bit to have a second dip in here.” Pyra giggled. “Well, I’ve never had the chance to try a hot spring, and after hearing how much Mythra enjoyed her bath, I got curious, so she agreed to let me try them this time.” “So what’s the verdict?” asked Nia. “If these really aren’t in Elysium, we’re going to have to make some for sure,” said Pyra with a smile. She then sighed and took a moment to stretch, lifting her legs and wiggling her toes as they broke the water’s surface. “Ha ha, there’s an idea! Now I’m really excited to get there.” Nia laid back and turned her head to the other side of the springs. “Then again, I suppose Pyra’s not the most surprising guest in here. Isn’t that right, Mòrag?” At this, the fourth and final guest in the spring opened her eyes and lifted her head up. Mòrag Ladair, Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain, could not have looked any more different from her everyday self. Gone was her pristine military uniform and hat to house her bun-tied hair, along with her perfect posture and chin held high. She now lounged without a thread of clothing like the rest of the group, her dark hair down to her shoulders and mingling with the waters. “And what makes you say that?” responded Mòrag. Nia shrugged. “I dunno, you just struck me as too uptight and serious to even think about getting in one of these.” “Poppi not expect Mòrag to join us, either,” chimed in Poppi, “Poppi thought it would take while for new friend to be naked around us.” This earned a smirk and chuckle from Mòrag. “Well, contrary to popular belief, hot springs are a lesser-known pleasure of mine. I wish I could enjoy them more often, but my work leaves me too busy for them.” She paused to lift up an arm and look at it. “As for the nudity, well, I couldn’t carry the title of special inquisitor if I fretted over something like not being clothed in front of other similarly-bare women.” “Wow, that’s really brave, Mòrag,” said Pyra, “I wish I could be that comfortable with being naked. Mythra can do it like it’s nothing, but sometimes, I have to work up the courage just to change clothes in front of someone else.” Pyra crossed her legs out of modesty, even though the waters hid her body anyway. “Admittedly, it took some getting used to. Brighid was most helpful in getting me out of that particular shell. Although, seeing you sitting among us now, Pyra, I would say you are quite a ways braver than you believe.” Pyra giggled and blushed. “Thank you, I guess.” “Hey, speaking of Brighid,” said Nia, looking around the springs, “Where is she? I figured she’d be right behind you as usual.” Mòrag sighed. “Brighid is not a fan of hot springs. I imagine she is back in our room, relaxing with a good book in a comfortable chair right now.” “That’s a shame. It would’ve been nice to have all the girls in here,” said Pyra. “I guess it makes sense, though,” added Nia, “If I had Brighid’s powers, I probably wouldn’t enjoy sitting in the stuff that blocks them out, either.” “If Brighid not like water, how does she take baths?” asked Poppi. “You know, that’s a good question,” said Nia, “Care to answer that for us, Mòrag?” “I would, but I am not certain if Brighid would approve of me sharing her daily rituals with others.” Nia frowned. “Guess we’ll just have to ask her instead.” She looked forward and relaxed back into the spring, letting the conversation fall silent while her eyes fell shut. However, just a few seconds later, and her face tensed up while she let out a grunt, opening her eyes again. “Gah, figures,” she muttered. “Something wrong, Nia?” asked Pyra. “Er, kind of,” she replied, the lightest hint of pink gracing her cheeks. “I forgot to visit the loo before I got in.” “Visit loo?” Poppi turned her head. “Oh! Does Nia mean go pee-pee and/or poo-poo?” Nia felt a particularly large drop of sweat form on the back of her head. “You hit the nail on the head, Poppi. Well, the first part at least,” she responded with a hint of strain to her voice. Nobody could see it, but below the surface, Nia’s legs were pushed together with the occasional fidget. “The changing rooms behind us have bathrooms, right?” asked Pyra. “At least, that’s what I thought those doors were for.” “They are indeed water closets,” confirmed Mòrag. “I know about the toilets,” said Nia, “I’m just working up the will to actually get up and go use them. These waters just feel really good, and I think I’m fully adjusted to them now.” “I would suggest getting out and taking care of it soon,” said Mòrag, her cold tone cutting through the heat of the springs. “Before the water tempts you to… solve your problem another way.” “Poppi agree,” nodded Poppi. “Poppi rather not swim in friend’s waste products.” “Yeah yeah, I’m getting out now,” said Nia, looking over to Mòrag with a frown. “Er, Mòrag, would you mind turning your head for a moment?” “If I must,” sighed Mòrag, already closing her eyes and looking away. “Th-thanks,” replied Nia. With everyone not privy to a certain secret of hers looking away, Nia stood up and climbed out of the springs. But as Pyra watched her friend make her way to the toilets, she frowned and let out a light, concerned moan. All the discussion about peeing made her realize she had neglected to use the bathroom, and her bladder was quite eager to not make her forget again. “Pyra have problem, too?” asked Poppi. “Hmm? Um, yes,” answered Pyra, “I think I had better pay a visit to the ladies’ room, too. Jenerossi Tea just goes right through me sometimes.” “I trust we do not need to have the same conversation with you, Pyra?” asked Mòrag. “Not at all. I’ll be right back,” said Pyra as she stood up, quickly turning her body so as not to give the others a good eyeful. Already, she missed the spring’s rejuvenating warmth; the quicker she used the bathroom, the quicker she could get back in. She also thought of grabbing her towel nearby for modesty, but the others had seen her already, so there was little point. She wouldn’t be exposed long enough for it to matter, anyway. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me!” Pyra perked up as she saw Nia storming back to the springs with a furrowed brow and closed fists. “Er, what’s wrong?” she asked. Nia stopped and crossed her arms, doing her best not to look below Pyra’s head in admiration and envy. “They’re out of order.” “Excuse me?” Pyra blinked. “The toilets, both of them. They’re locked tight, and they’ve got signs on them.” “R-really?” Pyra glanced away with a frown. “That’s… unfortunate.” Nia raised an eyebrow. “Don’t tell me you need them, too?” “Well… yeah, I do,” said Pyra, putting her hands to her groin and wiggling her hips a bit, her cheeks gaining a light blush. “Hate to tell you, but unless you’re about to blast the doors open with your powers, neither of us will be using them soon.” “May I advise not causing damage to this facility?” came Mòrag’s voice, making the girls turn their heads. Although Mòrag continued to look away, her authoritative tone was just as strong. “I would prefer if our party did not become known for being disrespectful guests.” “Relax, we’re not going to do anything like that,” said Nia. She then leaned towards Pyra and muttered, “Though I might give them a good kick once my boots are back on.” “But what are we going to do now? I don’t want to get back in the water without taking care of this,” said Pyra. For a moment, she had a mental image of her sitting in the springs, blushing and putting her legs together as a mist of yellow surrounded her where she sat. She shook that thought out of her head. “Can’t friends just put clothes back on and use potty back at inn?” asked Poppi. “I suppose so.” Pyra put a hand to her chest. “But, I just got here. I’d hate to have to towel off and leave so soon.” “Same here. It takes long enough to get in and out of my clothes as it is,” said Nia. “You can simply wear a towel back to the inn,” said Mòrag, “It is not uncommon for guests at a hot springs hotel to do so.” It was Nia’s turn to blush. “W-walk around in just a towel? With the kind of people we travel with?” she asked, putting her hands on her hips, “Yeah, I’m not about to give any of them the easy chance for a peek at the goods.” She leaned in towards Pyra and whispered “Not to mention my… other secret.” “I, um, have to agree with Nia,” said Pyra. “If Rex were to see me like that…” she felt her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the thought. “I am not sure what else to tell you,” said Mòrag, “Your options are quite limited right now. You may not have a choice.” Pyra glanced over at Nia. “She might be right. What are we going to do?” “I don’t know, but if I stand here any longer, my problem might just solve itself, and not in a good way,” said Nia. True to her word, standing out in the open with her whole body exposed to the air accelerated her need for relief. She groaned while shifting her weight from one foot to the other. Pyra averted her gaze, not wanting to see her friend’s potty dance. Trouble was, she didn’t want to look back at the springs either, for the waters would only further remind her of her need to pee. Instead, she looked out at the cliffs past the safety rails on the other side of the springs. Even in the moonlight, the desert beyond the cliffs was difficult to see, making it look as if the world simply ended at that point. “Wait a minute…” Pyra’s eyes opened up as it hit her. “Hmm? You think of something there?” asked Nia, her ears perking up. “Maybe.” Pyra pointed over to the cliffs. “Mòrag, do you know if there is anything right behind those rails?” Mòrag glanced at the rails. “Nothing other than rocks and pipes and a fifty meter drop.” Her head turned towards the girls slightly, not enough for her to see them. “Are you suggesting what I think you are?” “I think she just might be,” said Nia, looking to Pyra with a mischievous smirk. “Well now, sounds like someone’s got a bit of a naughty side to them, and I don’t mean Mythra.” “Eh heh heh…” Pyra rubbed the back of her head. “I mean, if the toilets are unavailable, then we just have to go somewhere else, right?” She looked over towards Poppi and Mòrag. “Um, would you both be okay with us doing this in the open?” “Poppi is okay with it. Poppi still not understand need for hiding waste removal in first place.” Mòrag lowered her head in thought. “Ordinarily, I would arrest someone and have them taken to a nearby jail for urinating in public.” “Oh, come on, Mòrag,” interjected Nia, “Now’s not a good time to be a stick in the mud.” Mòrag sighed. “That said, given the circumstances, I suppose I can look the other way just this once, literally and figuratively.” “Thanks, girls,” said a smiling Pyra, turning to face Nia. “Shall we?” “You don’t even have to ask,” replied Nia. With that, the girls briskly walked over to the cliffs, both having a noticeable tension in their legs and rear ends. Reaching the rails, Pyra and Nia spaced themselves apart, roughly the average distance between two stalls in a public bathroom, and squatted down, Pyra being flat on her feet while Nia leaned more on her toes. Pyra then moved a hand between her legs and used her fingers to spread herself apart, as she normally did when relieving herself in this manner. Nia could not be bothered with such precautions, instead resting her hands on her legs while she eagerly let nature run its course. A couple seconds later, and two streams, pale and yellow-tinted, soon made their way out of the girls. Thanks to her preparation, Pyra enjoyed a steady, controlled pee with a solid stream going forward and slightly upwards. It easily flew past the dropoff before breaking up and falling into the dark, where the piddling of it landing on the rocks could barely be heard. Nia’s pee could hardly have been more different: a chaotic spray, mostly going over the cliffs, but with a good amount splattering in front of her. The force caused quite the hissing sound to go along with the other noises, creating a symphony that cut through the other sounds of water in the springs. Pyra certainly couldn’t ignore the noises next to her. While she did her best to remain respectful, she could not resist a quick peek out of curiosity. What she saw quickly made her turn her head back: not just Nia’s robust spray, but her closed eyes and open mouth, a girl in the zen of relief. Though she was not exactly modest with her pee, Nia deserved privacy as much as anyone else, so Pyra kept her gaze forward from that point on. Soon enough, the relief of emptying her own bladder resonated through Pyra’s body as well. She shut her eyes and let out a light hum with a closed smile, the only bit of modesty she could display in her situation. It paled in comparison to the long, drawn-out sigh Nia made, punctuated by the shiver that went through the catgirl’s body. As their pee continued, Pyra thought about how silly this moment was for them. Given how their adventures took them all over the world, she had expected to have to relieve herself in some odd places. Weeing off a cliff while in the buff, however, had to take the cake. As much as she liked to share her experiences with Rex, this was one moment she was definitely keeping to herself. Meanwhile, Nia could think of little else but how good it felt to let all that pressure out. She would never tell anyone else, not even Dromarch, but she enjoyed the times when the party would have to stop for a pee break in the middle of nowhere. There was something about answering nature’s call in its domain that appealed to a more primal part of her, like a jungle cat marking her territory. Being nude while she did it only further accented the feeling that she was not a Gormotti, but a wild and free animal. She had to wonder if Dromarch felt this way whenever he relieved himself outdoors. Their potty time was certainly needed, but neither had exactly been at their limit before they started, so their pee did not last much longer. Roughly half a minute passed before their streams began their decline, and another thirty seconds passed before they came to a stop completely. They each waited out a few more seconds for the last spurts and dribbles to leave them, then stood back up. “Nyaahh, much better,” sighed Nia as she turned to face Pyra, “I gotta say, that was one of your best ideas yet, Pyra.” “Um, I suppose it was,” said a bashful Pyra, holding one arm behind her back and looking down at Nia’s feet. That’s when she noticed a couple drips falling from and running down Nia’s thighs. She then became aware of the faint wetness that still existed on and around that part of her body. “Oh! Sorry, I didn’t think at all about having something for us to wipe with.” Nia shrugged. “It’s fine. I’ll be all cleaned up in just a second, anyway,” she replied with a wink. “That’s true.” Pyra rubbed the back of her head. “I hope the others don’t mind us getting a little bit of it in the spring.” “A couple drops is a lot better than two full bladder’s worth, I’d say. Now let’s get back in before we have to get used to the hot water all over again.” “I’m right behind you,” said Pyra with a giggle. Neither girl wasted time in walking back to the springs and sitting back in its waters, both letting out sighs of relaxation. Without the nagging pressure in their bladders, they could melt into a blissful state again. “Sorry about all that,” said Pyra once she had adjusted to the heat once more, “I didn’t mean to make things so awkward.” “It alright,” said Poppi, “Poppi understand bladders can be sources of inconvenience and stress.” “That’s putting it mildly,” said Nia, leaning her head back on the rock behind her. “Mmm, I think this spring actually feels a bit better now after my wee.” “Poppi could hear Nia go pee-pee all the way from here. Sound like Nia let out all water in entire body!” said Poppi in earnest. “Well, it certainly felt that way,” Nia chuckled. “May I ask that we move to a different subject now?” asked Mòrag, “I find this a poor location to discuss something unsavory such as bodily fluids.” “Why not?” replied Nia, “We’re all girls here, and it’s not anything we don’t all go through daily, Poppi notwithstanding.” “She has a point, though,” said Pyra, “We hardly get the chance to just have some small talk like this. I’d rather talk about more pleasant things with you all.” Nia shrugged again. “Fair enough, I suppose I can start. I was in the market earlier today, and I found the most adorable bear carving for sale. If it didn’t cost so much, I’d be giving its cheeks a good pinching right now!” “Wow! It must have been really cute for you to say that,” said Pyra. From there, the conversation drifted into more tasteful pleasantries for the rest of their time in the spring. Mòrag breathed a sigh when no one was focused on her; she did not know if she could stand any more pee-talk in her current state. In truth, Pyra was not the only one who became aware of nature’s call when Nia brought up her need to go. Hearing the girls relieving themselves out in the open while up to her neck in water only made her desire for relief that much stronger. Unfortunately, while Pyra was okay with letting her need become known as well, Mòrag could never bring herself to do the same. Being nude around other nude women was one thing, but the Special Inquisitor of Mor Ardain admitting that she needed the restroom, and then whizzing off a cliff? Unthinkable. She would simply wait until they were all finished, then get dressed and use the bathroom downstairs like someone of her status should. Against her better judgment, Mòrag glanced over to the spot Pyra and Nia had squatted at moments ago. Relief would come soon for her, she told herself. At least, that’s what she hoped.  
 

Female Nia has to Pee-a

(Note: Contains story spoilers up to chapter 2. Reader discretion advised.)   What an utter crock of bad luck. This was the one thought that repeated in Nia’s mind over the last few hours. What was supposed to be an easy salvaging job with her mercenary friends had spiraled into a fight for survival, against her former companions, no less. Everything since then was one bad turn after another, from crash-landing in a swamp, to that awful wanted poster that made her look like some kind of monster, culminating in her arrest by Mor Ardain’s most powerful Blade. Sitting on the hard floor of her cell, Nia had to wonder where everything went wrong. Rex was the most likely culprit to her. That cocky kid just had to do what he was told and stay out of their way, but then he went and bonded with the Blade they were trying to collect. Granted, she had no idea her partners would try to kill him afterwards, and he did help her out of a pinch at the swamp. She really couldn’t make heads or tails out of him when it came down to it. Nia groaned as she shifted her weight to take some pressure off her bottom. She was in no condition to be thinking so deeply right now, especially not when the worst part of her captivity was proving a constant distraction. It had been several hours since her capture, and in all that time, she had not been given the chance to relieve herself. Now that she thought of it, she did not have the chance to pee before they entered Torigoth that morning, either. All that time added up to a very full bladder, a constant source of discomfort and stress for the Gormotti girl. She had already done so several times, but Nia took another look around her cell. Nothing but a bed could be found inside the cramped walls, with no toilet or even a chamber pot for her to handle her business. Urgh, I thought even prisoners were supposed to have basic decencies. She thought about banging on the door and yelling at the guards behind it to get her something to pee in, but she would rather die before sinking to that. They already tricked her into giving up the names of her friends, no way would she give them the satisfaction of asking for the potty like a kid in school. But still, what was she going to do? It could be hours before somebody came through that door again, far longer than she wanted to hold it even if she thought it was possible. Her only option, it seemed, was to squat in the corner and spray the floor, leaving the guards a nice puddle to clean up once they moved her off the battleship. She wasn’t keen on the idea at first, but the more bloated her bladder got, the more appealing it sounded. Sure, it would make the room stink, but it was much better than sitting around in soaked clothes. Besides, it wasn’t like that door was going to open up anytime soon. Fate had a funny way of working sometimes. As soon as she had made up her mind, the door handle turned, grabbing her full attention as it slowly swung open. This situation, this door, all caused a memory from a similar moment in her past to enter the forefront of her mind. “Jin?” she called out, expecting the present to play out the same way. To her surprise, it was not Jin who entered her cell, but Rex, the last person she expected. “You all right, Nia?” he asked. “Rex, you…” Nia replied, sitting more upright. Just then, her Blade Dromarch entered the cell alongside Rex and bowed. “My lady, apologies for my late arrival.” Rescue had come for her, despite the odds. For the first time that whole day, Nia could feel a bit of happiness inside her. “Don’t mention it. I didn’t think anyone was coming at all.” “As if we’d leave you!” said Rex, holding out his hand. “‘Always help those who help you.’ That’s the second rule of the Salvager’s Code!” Yet again, Nia realized she might have been wrong about Rex from the start. “Yeah, well that’s you all over, isn’t it?” she asked as she took his hand and pulled herself up. “Nngh…” Nia winced once she was on her feet. The motion had caused her bladder to shift ever so slightly, letting off another wave of discomfort that made her body tense up for just a moment. Crap, I forgot about that. Really should’ve thought of popping a squat sooner. “Something wrong?” asked Rex. Remembering that eyes were on her, Nia stood up straight with her legs relaxed, despite her bladder’s protests. “N-no, just been sitting here for a bit too long. Need to wake my legs back up, that’s all.” Rex smiled. “Well, you’re about to get your running in for the day, that’s for sure.” “Rex-Rex!” yelled a voice outside the cell. A nopon Nia did not recognize leaned in from behind the door frame. “Tora has found escape route! Hurry hurry!” “A nopon?” she asked. “He has been of some assistance,” said Dromarch. “We made a new friend,” said Rex. “Ah. Nice to meet you.” Nia nodded. At that moment, three more faces leaned around the corner, forming a totem pole of sorts. “Well, I think we’ve overstayed our welcome here. Time to get moving!” said Gramps, who rested on top of a robotic girl’s head. As much as she wanted to keep staring at the oddly humorous sight, Nia nodded and replied, “Right. I’ve had enough of this place. Time for some fresh air.” One by one, they exited the cell and began their escape. Most of them worried about how and if they were going to escape the battleship. For Nia, however, the major question on her mind was if they would be able to escape soon enough to take care of her other problem. Her chance to pee in her cell was long gone; her best shot now was to wait until they got outside and then find a bush or rock to duck behind. It didn’t matter if they knew she had to go once they were free, but until that opportunity came up, it was better that they remained focused on escaping. The problem there was how hard it was to focus on the escape herself. Every step she took sent an unpleasant jolt from her bladder through her whole body. She was thankful to be running behind everyone else, so she could bite her lip and occasionally place a hand on her bladder to stem the tide. Come on, Nia, she thought to herself. You’re a tough Driver. Just a few more minutes, and you’ll get to have that wee. She looked ahead at Tora, who led the group through the battleship’s corridors. I hope to Elysium this nopon knows where he’s going.     The good news was Tora knew exactly where they were going and the best path to get there. The bad news was that didn’t mean getting there would be fast or easy. She had expected some kind of resistance to their escape, but that didn’t make it any easier whenever Ardainian soldiers stood in their way. Not that those soldiers were a serious threat to a team of Drivers, but Nia was not exactly fighting at her best. She was forced to divide her attention between battling the guards and keeping her overdistended bladder in check. It was a tough balancing act, where focusing too much on one side meant underperforming in battle or another surge of pain from her groin. It took a little bit, but the party eventually arrived at their destination: the armory right next to the ship’s hangar. Against the odds, Nia had managed to make it with hardly a scratch, and completely dry trousers to boot. Told you you could do it, she thought. “Alright, we’re here. Now what?” asked Rex. “Now everyone go through hangar into outside dock, then friends all home free!” declared Tora. The warm optimism Nia felt back in the cell renewed inside her. That is, until she looked over to the corner of the room. “And what are we going to do about the big doors in our way?” she asked. “I imagine that’s what this control panel over here is for,” Rex said as he walked over and looked at its many buttons. “Let’s see… here we are! Door controls.” He pushed down on one of the buttons. All eyes turned towards the doors with the expectation that it would swing open. A few seconds later, however, and they still remained closed. “Why doors not open, Rex-Rex?” asked Tora. “I don’t know. I’m pressing the right button,” said Rex as he gave it another push, once again with no change in the doors. Seriously? This can’t be happening, thought a worried Nia. A blockade was the last thing she needed to see right now, the subconscious effect on her making the hold on her bladder feel more tenuous than before. “Poppi may have the answer,” said the artificial Blade. She pointed to the tubes and cables running out of the panel and along the wall. “Panel has no power running to it. Need to restore power before doors can open.” Following the trail of cables, Pyra pointed up to an electrical box on the walkway above them. “It looks like we could restore the power from there.” “Oh, but ramp to walkway is raised up!” said Tora, “How do friends get there?” “We’ll just have to find another way upstairs and into the passageway from there,” said Rex. “Wait, what!?” Nia yelled louder than she meant, making all eyes turn onto her. She blushed and immediately lowered her voice. “Er, isn’t there another way? Surely Pyra can use her powers to blast through that door like she did back on the ancient vessel.” At this, Pyra’s eyes drifted downwards while a hand rested on her plentiful chest. “Well, I would, but it takes a while for me to channel that much power. I was only able to make such a big blast back on the vessel because I had been asleep for so long, I had lots of power to burn.” “Hmm, I believe it would be for the better if we did not make Pyra overexert herself so shortly after she just woke up,” said Gramps from inside Rex’s helmet. “B-but…” “We don’t have time to look for another answer,” said Rex, already on his way out the door. “Let’s go before they figure out our escape plan.” Before Nia could protest any further, the rest of the party was moving past her and back out the door. Dromarch walked up to her and asked “Shall we be going, my lady?” Nia sighed and shook her head. “I suppose we don’t have much of a choice,” she said as she took off towards the rest of the gang.     Nia had hoped it would not take long to find their way to the armory’s upper level. Unfortunately, their detour ended up taking them through the entirety of the battleship, and quite a few guards as well. The party tried its best to slip past them undetected, but tight corridors and half a dozen Drivers and Blades running about meant fighting was inevitable. And so, Nia found herself once more walking the tightrope between putting up a good fight and not soaking her suit. She did her best to maintain both, but the passing time and energy spent battling were taking their toll. Every step, every dodge, every swing of her blades made her hold on her bladder feel that much weaker, along with her confidence that she could make it. Her moves grew sloppy, with near misses becoming more frequent, only adding to her stress. It was a dangerous feedback loop, and she knew of how dangerous and silly it was, but what else could she do given the circumstances? It felt like hours, but it only took a few more minutes for the party to finally reach the walkway with the power box. As they rounded the corner, a sense of elation hit Nia once she saw she was above where they just were. Just a little bit longer, that’s all. “Let Poppi handle the power box,” said Poppi. “Tora will assist Poppi!” said Tora. “Right, I’ll see if I can lower the ramp,” said Rex as they dispersed to do just that. “Guess that leaves me for guard duty,” said Nia, turning around, wincing again at the urine sloshing about. I need to stop with the sudden movements. At least she didn’t have to worry about making another one for a little bit while she kept watch on the corridor they just came through. However, simply standing around had its disadvantages as well. Without the adrenaline of combat, the painful pressure became more pronounced, and with everyone else not distracted by a fight, there was little she could do to ease that pressure. The most she risked was to wiggle her hips while she leaned on the wall with her arm, biting her lower lip every once in awhile. “Nia?” But even that was too much, it seemed. “Ah! Y-yes?” Nia brought her wiggling to an immediate halt and turned to face Pyra and Dromarch, the two unoccupied Blades. Their eyes felt rather piercing to Nia at that moment as they looked with concerned expressions. “Er, did you guys want something?” A moment passed before Pyra spoke. “Are you feeling okay?” “S-sure, I’m fine. Why do you ask?” “I’ve noticed that your movement in battle is stiffer than usual,” said Dromarch. “Yeah, and you’ve had this strained look about you since we got you out of your cell,” said Pyra. Though Nia kept a straight face, she was anything but calm on the inside. Of course her partner in combat would have noticed her underperforming, but someone else’s Blade was catching on too? Things were quickly going from bad to worse for her. She had to soothe their worries, and fast. “Well, of course I’m tense. We’re in the middle of a prison break!” she responded, crossing her arms. “We all are, but sometimes it looks like you’re almost in pain when you’re fighting,” said Pyra. “My lady, have they possibly done anything to you while we were separated?” asked Dromarch. “They’ve done nothing of the sort. I’ve just been sitting in my cell ever since the interrogation.” Nia paused to sigh. “Look, I promise the both of you, as soon as we’re out of here, I’ll let you know what’s going on. I just really need to stay focused right now.” Despite her words, Dromarch and Pyra continued to stare at Nia with no change in their looks. Come on, quit looking at me. I can’t stand still like this for much longer! “My lady…” began Dromarch. “Power to door controls is restored!” declared Poppi. “I’ve got the ramp down, too!” said Rex. Finally! “Then what are we waiting for?” asked a smiling Nia, already heading towards the ramp. “Let’s get moving!” She did not see Dromarch and Pyra exchange worried looks, but she would not have cared even if she had. Freedom was near, and with that, the opportunity to squat and let loose the longest, most satisfying pee of her life. Nothing else mattered more in those moments. Nia stood by the armory doors, practically jumping in place with both excitement and the urge to pee, while Rex went for the control panel Just as she had hoped, the doors pulled apart this time, and the group quickly ran into the hangar, their goal being the bay doors leading into the Torigoth relay base. “Not much further to exit!” said Tora. “Not so fast, my dear intruders!” Oh come on, what now!? Nia felt her whole body grow more tense than ever. The hangar gates opened, and in walked Consul Dughall of Mor Ardain, along with his massive Blade. “Letting a terrorist from Torna out of my grasp would make me look very bad indeed,” he said while bringing his goofy waddling to a stop. Whatever he had to say next, Nia did not care in the slightest. All she could focus on was her aching bladder practically screaming in protest at yet another obstacle in her quest for relief. She had no time for any posturing this windbag had to make. “Sorry, pal, but you’ve done all the capturing you’re gonna do today,” said Nia while she drew her weapons. “Such impertinence for a dirty terrorist,” said Dughall. “Let’s go, Pyra!” said Rex, pulling out his sword. “On it!” yelled Pyra. Thus began their fight against Dughall. For as silly and harmless as he looked, the consul put up a solid fight against the party. This was mostly owed to his large Blade, however; as soon as any attacks got too close to Dughall, he would run and hide behind the Blade, letting it take all the hits while he stayed out of harm’s way. Such cowardice only angered Nia further. Making one’s Blade endure all the pain instead of fighting like a proper warrior was low in itself, but it also made the fight drag out for even longer, eating up what precious little time she had left to avoid an accident. “Get out here, you bloody coward!” yelled Nia, swinging her ring-blade towards Dughall, only for the Blade to block with its spear. “I don’t take orders from terrorists!” he retorted from behind the safety of his guard. The Blade did not talk, instead swinging its lance outwards to throw Nia off. She flew through the air from the Blade’s side at a dangerous speed, something that would have spelled a nasty tumble if not for her quick reflexes. Right before hitting the ground, she managed to right herself, skidding on her feet and hands a few meters as she touched the floor. “Nngh…” she groaned as she stood upright. She might have avoided taking a serious hit, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t painful regardless. “Gah!?” But soon, something other than pain registered in her mind. A wet warmth graced her sensitive regions, forcing her eyes wide open and legs closed tight. That swing had forced her attention off her bladder for an instant too long, allowing a dribble to escape into her knickers. It was not enough to seep into her outerwear for the moment, but even that little bit was too much in her books. “My lady! Are you alright?” Dromarch ran to her side. “I’m fine,” Nia replied through her teeth. “But we need to take this windbag down right now.” “I understand, but we must be patient,” said Dromarch, watching Dughall’s Blade swinging at Rex and Tora. “We need only wait for an opening and-” “There’s the opening! Now!” Nia wasted no time in running around to Dughall’s back while he was distracted. She knew it was a bit reckless, but it was not like she had any choice with her holding strength hanging by a thread. Nia stopped in her tracks as soon as she got within range for what she was planning. Hearing Dromarch’s paws hitting the floor as he ran up behind her, Nia backflipped onto his back as Dromarch opened his maw as wide as he could. “Dark Maelstrom!” They yelled together as a powerful blast of water and ether erupted from Dromarch, catching Dughall square in the middle, his screaming barely audible above the rushing waves. Meanwhile, Nia tossed her ringblades through the blast, empowering them with an extra dosing of ether before they struck the consul. She then jumped into the air as her weapons flew back, catching them and delivering one last powerful slash. The chaos in the hangar fell into silence as Dughall’s Blade came to a halt and fell over with a loud crash. Dughall himself swayed about, barely able to stay upright and conscious after receiving such a battering. “How? A mangy fleabag and a bunch of stinking kids…” mumbled Dughall. “My triumphant return… to Mor Ardain… with the Aegis…” was all he could manage before falling to the ground defeated. “Out like a light,” said Gramps. “That’s what he gets for trying to execute Nia,” declared Rex. Tora bounced up and down in panic. “No time! Talk later, Rex-Rex! We should escape!” “Masterpon is right,” said Poppi, “Chance of reinforcements is very high.” “Wait, everyone,” said Dromarch, looking over towards Nia. “We might have a problem.” The entire group turned its attention towards Nia, who did not look a good sight. No longer standing upright, she was practically trembling in place with a noticeable shine of sweat on her brow. “Are you okay, Nia?” asked Pyra, “Were you hurt in that fight?” “I-I’m fine, guys!” Nia forced out. “W-we just need to g-get off this ship before-ooohh!” Despite Nia saying otherwise, there was no hiding the pain she felt from another powerful shockwave coming from her bladder. Everyone could see her closed eye, grit teeth, pressed legs, and white-knuckle grip on her blades. “Nia!” yelled Rex as the party gathered around her, all wearing worried faces. Stop worrying about me and get moving! That’s what Nia wanted to say, anything to get them to back off, but she had to wait until this pain passed first. Just as quickly as it had happened, the shockwave ended, and Nia opened her mouth to speak. However, no words made their way out; instead, she let out a wide-eyed gasp as a far worse feeling soon replaced the pain. The wet heat at her groin had returned, much bigger and stronger than the last spurt. The dampness in her underwear turned into a full soaking as it now stuck to her crotch, the urine passing through it with ease. A dark spot formed on her suit, growing up and around her crotch and butt until it spread down her legs and into her boots. “No no no no no no!” Nia whispered, trying her absolute hardest to make the flow stop despite the damage it had already done. It was no use; her holding muscles had given out, and no amount of begging or effort would halt the ever-growing flow. She was wetting herself now; the only thing within her power was to stare in horror at her friends as the undeniable truth hit them. “What in the…!?” said Rex, reeling back in shock. “Oh no!” Pyra put her hands to her mouth. “Er, were we a bit too slow in our escape?” asked Gramps. Poppi tilted her head. “Poppi confused, Masterpon. Is Nia suffering from coolant leak?” “Nia have leaky-leak, but that definitely not coolant,” said Tora. “Oh,” Poppi’s eyes lit up. “Do you mean she is-” “S-s-shut it, all of you! Q-quit looking at me!” yelled Nia, her face turning as red as Pyra’s hair. She put her hands in front of her groin, but little could be hidden at that point. By now, several drops and broken streams spilled out of her outfit, making a clear tinkling noise against the steel floor. A hissing sound also came from her body, far different from the intimidating hiss she would make with her mouth. Rather than heed her advice, Dromarch walked up and looked with worried eyes. “Forgive me, My Lady, but why did you not let us know of this sooner?” “We’re in the m-middle of an escape, that’s why!” snapped Nia. “I couldn’t exactly p-put that on hold to visit the loo!” “But… we were worried that something was really wrong with you,” said Pyra. Rex nodded. “Yeah, just a little heads up would’ve been fine. And if it was slowing you down so much, then you could’ve, you know, handled it while Poppi was fiddling with the door controls.” “W-what!?” Nia balked. “You mean just s-squat and piss in front of you all!?” That sounds even worse than wetting myself! Gramps leapt up and smacked Rex in the back of his head. “You really must learn to better speak to a lady, Rex.” “Ow!” Rex rubbed his head. “Well, not in front of us! I meant like behind a corner or something.” Pyra stepped forward with her hands together. “Um, I would’ve stood guard for you if you needed me to, Nia.” “Poppi make good bodyguard and privacy protector, too!” declared Poppi, her arms flapping against her sides. “R-really?” Hearing those words caused the anger in Nia to fade away, being replaced with a warmth in her heart. Unfortunately, it only reminded her of the warmth on her legs, feet, and groin. She looked down at her soaked uniform with a grimace, her ears going flat against her head. Seeing the dark patches continuing to spread out while a puddle steadily formed around her feet only made the sensations feel that much worse. “Well, w-wish I had known that b-before,” Nia said, her voice choking up and vision getting blurry with water. “My lady, please don’t be so hard on yourself,” said Dromarch, “This unfortunate moment does not diminish my perception of you. I am just happy that you are safe and sound again.” It took a great deal of effort, but Nia turned her gaze towards Dromarch’s caring, blue eyes. “Th-thank you, Dromarch,” she said with a sniff, getting a noseful of the stench of her urine. “But, I don’t know h-how I’m going to get over this.” “If it means anything,” said Pyra, “I still think you’re a strong fighter no matter what, and I won’t say a word of this to anyone if you don’t want me to.” “Tora not say anything mean, either!” The normally-energetic nopon rubbed his head with his wing-hand. “Tora, er, can sympathize with Nia on this.” “Reminder set to change Masterpon’s bedsheets,” Poppi declared. “Meh-meh-meh!?” A patch of red instantly appeared on Tora’s cheeks. “Oops.” Poppi glanced away. “Poppi need to work on secret-keeping protocols.” Nia looked around at all of her comrades’ understanding and compassionate expressions. She had expected a smattering of mockery, ridicule, and bullying from soaking her outfit, but received nothing but kindness. What she had done to deserve the friendship of such company, she might never know. “And… what about you?” Nia turned to Rex, “Not going to call me a s-stupid little girl or something?” Rex shook his head. “Nah. That might’ve been the smartest thing you could’ve done about it, honestly.” “W-what?” For a moment, Nia completely forgot about the fact that was she was currently peeing her pants. “Little-known advice for salvaging: if you’re under the cloud sea and you really gotta go, it’s better to just hose your trousers and move on. That way, it’s not slowing you down, and you don’t end up hurting yourself.” “Really now?” That can’t be an actual thing, no way. “I haven’t lied to you yet, have I?” Even during one of the most humiliating moments of her life, Nia found Rex’s smile a bit contagious, as the corners of her lips slowly pulled upwards. “Are you feeling better now, my lady?” asked Dromarch. “A... little bit.” Nia wiped her tears with her sleeve. “Tora bet it feel good to not have so much wee-wee in body anymore,” said Tora. Nia had to admit, Tora wasn’t wrong. She may have hosed herself rather badly, but at least that awful pressure was finally gone, the last of it dribbling into her saturated outfit in that moment. Rex might have been onto something about it not being in her way, at least. “Y-yeah, it does,” said Nia, her smile growing into a smirk. “And now I know that if Rex was the one locked up, he’d have pissed his pants a lot sooner than I did.” “Er, well…” Rex glanced over at Pyra. “I would’ve just gone in the corner or something.” “What are you looking at me for?” asked Pyra. Gramps cleared his throat just then. “I believe we’ve dilly-dallyed here long enough. We should leave before more reinforcements arrive.” “Oh, y-yeah, we were escaping,” said Nia, looking over to the hangar door now open. “Let’s go. The sooner I get out of here, the sooner I can get cleaned up.” The party all nodded before heading out through the hangar doors. Nia cringed as soon as she took her first step out of her puddle. Her pants and socks clung to her legs and feet, already growing into an uncomfortable, wet cold, and she felt a gross squish in her boots with every step. If this is what salvagers have to put up with, I’d rather stay a Driver, she thought while a shudder ran down her spine. The morning sun greeted the party as they reached the base’s dock, the entrance lying just before them. At long last, Nia’s freedom was just a short walk away, then she could find a river to wash up and clean her clothes in, putting this nightmare behind her for good. But of course, there had to be yet another obstacle in her way. A roar of blue flames flared up out of nowhere, blocking the gate before they could cross it. Two figures stepped through the fires, revealing themselves as Special Inquisitor Mòrag and her Blade Brighid, the two responsible for Nia’s capture and imprisonment. “It’s her!” Rex yelled. “And with her Driver too, this time,” said Nia, already feeling anger welling up inside her. “So they were waiting for us,” said Pyra. “Yes, indeed,” said Gramps. “I did feel like we got away a little too easily.” “I don’t know why I expected Dughall to slow you down at all,” said Mòrag in a calm voice befitting a military professional. Nia had a few questions in mind for the inquisitor, but her temper made her pick the one that mattered the most to her in that moment. “Oi, you!” she shouted, stepping forward with her legs out and revealing her accident for the whole world to see. “What kind of two-bit inquisitor locks someone away without even giving them a pot to piss in?” Mòrag directed her focus towards Nia, specifically to her legs. “Did you… wet yourself?” she asked, eyebrow raised in genuine surprise. “No thanks to you!” Nia bared her fangs. For a moment, the stoic and calculating inquisitor seemed at a loss for words. “My apologies. I had no idea you had been mistreated as such. I shall see to it that Dughall and the guards are reprimanded for this.” An apology from Mòrag the Flamebringer herself? Now Nia found herself unable to think of anything to say. “Y-yeah, well at least you have some sense, I suppose,” she replied, crossing her arms and looking away. “I will also personally ensure there will be a chamber pot in your cell once I have returned you there.” Mòrag swung her whip swords, launching them out to the sides to show that she meant business. Nia responded in kind, pulling out her blades and getting into a fighting stance. “Sorry, but after my treatment last time, I don’t feel much like paying it a second visit.” “Guess we’ll have to leave the questions for later,” said Rex as he and the rest of the party drew their weapons. “That’s just fine by me,” said Nia. Perhaps she would regret not getting any info out of Mòrag later, but right now, she just wanted something to take her anger out upon. She hoped that Mòrag had said her morning prayers already, because the inquisitor was about to deal with one pissed catgirl.
 

Female Mipha's Disgrace (Zelda: Breath of the Wild)

Zora’s Domain was the most beautiful place in all of Hyrule. At least, that’s what Princess Mipha believed. She might have been a tad biased in that regard, having been born and raised within its mountains her whole life, but she couldn’t imagine anywhere else possessing the same level of beauty to her. The way the sunlight glistened off the scale-like constructions, with crystal-clear water rushing, cascading, and trickling all around its walls, there was no place she felt more at home. At the moment, however, all that water was not a particularly appealing sight or sound to her. “Mmm, I must start scheduling more breaks in my duties,” Mipha muttered to herself while she briskly made her way across one of the domain’s many walkways, a slight stiffness in her stride. The morning had been a busy one for her, what with her training as the domain’s appointed champion as well as the general preparations for defeating Calamity Ganon. Now that she was by herself for the first time since leaving her quarters that morning, she had become aware of a discomfort growing between her legs. How she had not noticed it before, she could not say, but it certainly had her full attention now. Mipha was not about to deal with this burden in her bladder any longer than she needed to. She picked up her pace a little more, her goal being her bedroom and the water closet within. It was not very ladylike to think so, but she had no doubt it would feel quite nice to sit on her more personal throne and rid herself of all that unclean water and waste. She was quite looking forward to it, if she had to be honest with herself. “Lady Mipha?” Which made it difficult to hide her disappointment when someone called out to her. “Oh! Um, y-yes?” Mipha stood up straight and turned around, wearing a smile no one could tell was not entirely genuine. She made eye contact with the servant standing before her and asked, “Am I needed for something?” The servant bowed. “It seems we have an unexpected visitor to the domain today.” “A visitor?” Mipha raised an eyebrow. It was odd that she would be getting told about such a thing in this manner. “Have you informed the king or any of the other advisors?” “Yes, and they asked me to inform you as well,” replied the servant, “Our visitor is the Hylian Link.” “L-Link!?” Mipha could not hide the surprise and excitement on her face even if she wanted to. “Y-You mean, the appointed champion of Hyrule himself?” “Yes, my lady. It seems he is here as part of his training, particularly in lance combat and swimming.” “I… I see,” Mipha said, trying to put some restraint back into her posture and voice. “Has he been waiting long?” “Not very, my lady. I informed the king, but he is currently busy with his advisors, so I came to you. Link still waits at the plaza by the main fountain.” “Then I shall go to him at once.” Mipha bowed. “Thank you. You may return to your normal duties.” “At once, your grace.” The servant returned the bow and turned around to leave. As soon as he had gotten far enough away, Mipha let her smile come back in full force. One of her favorite Hylians was here today out of the blue? If not for her fatigue from training, she’d have sworn she was dreaming. If by some chance she actually was, she had better get moving and meet him before he woke up, she figured. And so, Mipha set off towards the plaza with a noticeable stride in her walk. If she had moved any quicker, she likely would have been skipping to the fountain. Not that she would ever do that with so many onlookers; the thought alone made her blush. In no time, she had reached the plaza. There he was, standing in front of the fountain, looking with appreciation at the domain’s majestic buildings. Already Mipha felt a flutter in her heart as if she was a teenager fawning over a crush. It was not too far from the truth, she supposed. “It is always a pleasure to see you, Link,” Mipha announced. He turned to her, his blue eyes making contact with hers. She may have years of training in formalities, but those eyes and smile of his always made her feel like a blushing schoolgirl. She knew Link was not one for words, so Mipha cleared her throat and continued. “Though I am sad to say we have not prepared a proper welcome for you. You have caught us at a particularly busy time. That said, I am certain we can provide a meal and some lodging for you if you give us the time-” “Watch out!” This shout from a random zora put Link and Mipha on alert, looking every which way for the cause for alarm. They soon got their answer, for an arrow with a golden tip struck the ground nearby, causing a surge of electricity to erupt from the spot. The other zoras immediately ran for whatever cover they could find as a second, third, and fourth shock arrow landed, creating crackling lightning all around. No words needed to be exchanged. Link and Mipha put their backs together, Link drawing his weapon they lifted their heads up to look for more arrows before they or anyone else would receive a deadly shock. No more came down, however; instead, a distant but powerful roar bellowed from the eastern mountains, then everything was quiet once more. “Not again,” mumbled Mipha as she returned to a relaxed stance. She turned around and saw Link putting away his sword and looking at her with a raised eyebrow. “I’m sorry you had be here for that,” she spoke, “This was certainly not the kind of welcome we had in mind for you.” Seeing no change in Link’s demeanor, she continued. “We have come under attack by a lynel recently. It seems it has happened upon a quiver of shock arrows, and it’s been using them to try and force us into providing it food and other necessities.” Mipha paused to look at one of the arrows in question. The lightning had long dissipated, but she knew far better than to even go near them. “A single touch of a shock arrow can be enough to seriously hurt a zora, or even kill. We have not given into the lynel’s demands, but its attacks grow worse by the day. I fear it won’t be long before someone…” Not wanting to think of that outcome, she looked back at Link. He did not need to say anything, for Mipha could see it in his eyes: that quiet determination he would always get before a fight. That said more than any words could. “Link? Are you certain about this?” she asked. “We could never bring ourselves to place this burden on a visitor, and...” Mipha trailed off again as Link had already responded by walking past her and towards the stairs that would lead to Ploymus Mountain, not a single bit of hesitation in his stride. Her advisors would likely have considered that rude, but Mipha could not help but admire his dedication. No one else but the Champion of Hyrule would immediately set off to help others all on his own. No, not alone, Mipha realized. She could not let him take on the lynel alone, not when she could help him out. While her weapon of the choice, the lightscale trident, was unfortunately being repaired after becoming chipped in her training, her healing powers could still save his life if he were seriously hurt in the fight. Besides, he would likely need directions on how to get to the lynel’s home in the first place. Mipha took her first step towards Link, but gasped as soon as she put her foot down. The motion had caused an unpleasant signal to be sent from her bladder to her brain, reminding her of the bathroom visit she had neglected. “Oh dear,” she muttered. It had been hours since she had last relieved herself, and the pressure had grown to be quite uncomfortable. Knowing now that she would probably not get another chance to pee for a while only made that feeling worse. She shook her head and stood upright. She was the appointed champion of the zoras; she had far more important things to worry about than being able to use the washroom. Picking up her pace, she set off after Link, focusing her thoughts on the lynel and how they could defeat it and save her kingdom.     At least, that’s what she tried to do. The zoras had never carved a proper path all the way up to Ploymus Mountain, as they had never needed to. No one really had reason to go there, and the zoras could simply swim up there via the waterfalls leading to the top. That was something Mipha would have to address when she returned to the domain. It was not the effort that worried Mipha. Swimming up the waterfalls was akin to a light jog for her, and while Link had to scale the cliffs by hand, his stamina seemed limitless with the way he effortlessly climbed up. In truth, she fretted over the time it took to scale these cliffs, with every passing minute making her bladder feel a little heavier and bloated. All the rushing and falling water was certainly no help, either. She may be a zora, but even she wasn’t immune to their suggestive powers. Shaking her head again, Mipha tried to refocus her attention once more. Before her now was Lulu Lake, home to the last of the waterfalls leading to Ploymus Mountain. One last swim, and all the water would be behind them, letting her focus on the lynel at last. She looked up to the sheer cliffs and saw Link nearing the top, having almost scaled the whole thing in but a couple minutes. Is there truly any feat he cannot accomplish? thought Mipha. She had better make her way up to meet him at the top, she figured. Stepping into the cool waters, another pang of discomfort rang from her groin, causing her to wince. The idea had occurred to her of relieving herself while Link was busy climbing, possibly even let go once she was waist-deep in the waters. However, she simply could not bring herself to do it with Link near her. Perhaps it was vanity, pride, or just a shy bladder, but to do that around the object of her affection was just… unthinkable. She would grin and bear it while by his side, then use the facilities back home like a proper lady. Anything else was unacceptable. With that in mind, Mipha waded into the waters and up to the waterfall, letting her scales grow used to the waters again. Taking a breath, she dove under the surface, then shot up the falls like a rocket, bobbing and bending with the waters with an elegance befitting a princess of the zoras. In just a few seconds, she had already launched past the top of the falls, spinning in the air to right herself before landing squarely on her feet, her body perfectly upright. “Ah!” Not for long, however. She felt it the instant she hit the ground: a dribble of liquid much warmer than from the waterfall escape from between her legs, going straight down with no barriers to absorb it. In an instant, Mipha clenched the muscles in her groin tighter than before, preventing anything else from leaking out of her. The damage to her mental fortitude, however, had already been done. Suddenly, the possibility of reaching a bathroom all the way back in the domain was looking highly unlikely now. As reluctant as she was to the idea, she would have to find a reason to get away from Link and answer nature’s call in its domain. But a glance to her side showed her that Link was looking right at her, and the panic in her mind came back. He… didn’t see it come out, did he? No, he couldn’t have, not with the rest of the water… right? “Eh heh, s-sorry if I worried you there. The landing was a bit rougher than I expected,” said Mipha, returning to a more refined posture. “The lynel’s den is just up ahead. I’ll show you there.” At once, Mipha walked forward before Link could respond, as unlikely as it seemed. She kept her walk as inconspicuous as she could, but Mipha knew there was a bit of stiffness now. Her only hope was that Link was paying more attention to the surroundings than to her, in case the lynel was nearby. A short time later, and they had reached the summit of Ploymus Mountain. A plateau with several rock structures jutting out from the ground greeted them, but the lynel was nowhere to be seen. “This is where the lynel has been nesting,” said Mipha, “But it would seem he is not home right now.” She was not entirely certain how to feel about this development. Their lives were not in immediate danger, but that also meant they would likely have to wait for him to come back. Her leak had shown that her time until she could no longer hold was slowly but surely running out. She took a step forward, intending to see if the lynel was not hiding somewhere, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. “Hmm? Yes?” she asked, turning back to Link. Mipha then saw the rare sight of Link’s lips moving. It took a moment for her to process that she had the honor of hearing him speak. He had such a lovely voice, she wondered why he would rarely use it. Unfortunately, what he had to say did not make her happy in the least. “T-Turn back?” Mipha responded in shock. “You… can’t mean that, surely?” She had hoped Link was joking, but knew better. Link was not the jovial type, and the stern look in his eyes was all she needed to know that he wasn’t becoming one now. “I can’t just leave you here,” said Mipha, “I know I’m unarmed, but what if you got seriously hurt, and I wasn’t here to heal you? You could… mmm!” No, not now! thought Mipha as another wave of pain hit her, this time forcing her to close one eye and bring her legs together. She certainly didn’t need to give Link any more cause for concern, but these shockwaves were not doing her any favors. Already, Link was lifting his arms and stepping towards her out of concern. As much as she wanted to be in his arms again, she had to stand tall and strong for both their sakes. “I… I’m fine, truly,” she responded, taking a step back. “You don’t need to worry about me. I can stay out of sight while you fight the lynel, but I must stay with you-wwwhahh!” Before she knew what was happening, Link dove forward, plowing into Mipha and sending the two of them into the ground. The hard impact coupled with the shock of being tackled out of nowhere proved too much for her muscles to absorb. Another spurt of yellowed liquid escaped from her, a bit more than the previous one, before her muscles could clamp back down to hold back the flood. Just as Mipha was about to ask what compelled Link to do such a thing, a loud and familiar crackle of electricity lit up the ground nearby. Another shock arrow? But that means… A monstrous roar was all she needed to confirm her fears. Both Mipha and Link turned towards its source and found what they came looking for. The lynel clutched its bow in its hands while sporting a furious sneer across its face. That arrow was clearly not meant to be a warning shot. The two champions wasted no time scrambling to their feet as the lynel reached for its quiver. Link unsheathed his weapon, the legendary Master Sword, along with the Hylian Shield and raised them to show that he was ready to defend the two of them. As much as Mipha wanted to fight by his side, she knew that without a weapon of her own and with her bladder fit to burst, she would be of no help to him. Thus, her only choice was to retreat and find somewhere to take cover while Link battled the beast. Looking around, she spotted a rock pile near the path that lead back down the mountain. It was large enough keep her covered so long as the battle did not spill over to her side. She turned to the pile and took off, one hand between her legs while she shot Link a glance. Their eyes met for a moment, exchanging what they needed to know far faster than words could communicate, and they nodded in understanding as they enacted their plan. Reaching the pile, Mipha turned around and hunkered down, subconsciously pressing both hands to her groin while she watched the battle begin. She had expected Link to be proficient with a sword, but what she saw could only be described as poetry. Every swing of his blade, every parry with his shield, every flip and jump to avoid the lynel’s attacks, all were executed with such expertise that Mipha could not help but stare in awe. I really am hopeless around him, aren’t I? “Oh!” Yet another wave of pain, this one making Mipha double over with her legs pushed together as much as she could. No, I mustn’t falter here! she yelled in her head as every last bit of strength she had went into keeping her personal dam from cracking any further, let alone bursting wide open. In her desperation, a thought occurred to Mipha. Link was occupied with battling a monster on the other side of this rock, and the chances he would look over and see her were slim. Could she not simply squat and release all that burdensome waste while they continued fighting? A fierce debate erupted in her mind as she weighed the decision: Let go and risk being seen in such a vulnerable state, or endure it just a little longer like the champion and princess she was? Before she could make that decision, the roar and stomps of the lynel got her attention again. Looking back up, she saw it charge around to her side of the rock. Standing back up with her hands still glued to her groin, she was prepared to run again and get away from it, until she noticed Link riding atop its back. The lynel bucked and kicked as hard as it could, but Link would not be dislodged from his spot, all while he dealt numerous slashes to its back and withers. As the lynel gave one last buck, Link launched himself up and over the monster’s head, landing right in front of it. A glow appeared on the Master Sword as Link twisted his body, then unleashed a spinning swing that struck the beast hard across its midsection. All went quiet for a moment as the lynel stood motionless, its mouth agape in visible pain. A quiver then ran along its horse-like legs and they buckled immediately after, the beast’s upper body slumping over with its eyes falling shut. Mipha could have almost cried at that moment. Success was theirs, and with that, the opportunity to squat and let out a waterfall just as loud and mighty as any other in the domain. Before that, however, she needed to check Link for injuries, if he had any. While Link put his sword and shield away, Mipha mustered every last bit of strength she had to stand up tall and walk towards him. Each step sent another wave of pain through her, making her stride undoubtedly stiff and strained, but at least Link was not looking at her for much of it. As she got closer and Link turned to smile at her, Mipha found she did not have the strength to look him in the eyes, so she focused on the lynel instead. Having never seen up so close before, she had to admit they were quite fearsome. That Link stared this beast down and battled it without any hesitation spoke volumes of his courage. But then she saw the beast’s finger twitch ever so slightly. Her reaction was instant and certain. “Watch out!” was all Mipha had time to yell as she dove forward, wrapping Link around her arms and launching the two of them away. Milliseconds passed like minutes in the time they were off the ground, the lynel’s razor-sharp blade coming to within a hair’s length of Mipha before whooshing past, leaving only the feeling of a slight wind across her back. For a moment, soaring through the air, Link in her arms, Mipha felt weightless, like a piece of wood adrift in a limitless ocean. There was a strange bliss to it, despite avoiding a deadly blow not even a second ago. Gravity quickly brought that moment to an end. Mipha and Link soon hit the ground with a hard thud, their momentum and the incline of the path sending them tumbling down the mountain. Nothing seemed to make sense to Mipha as she jerked and slammed against hard ground and a warm body, the world spinning around her while she held onto Link for dear life. This, too, was over as quickly as it started. They now lied only a short ways down the path, their heads swaying in dizziness. It was only after Mipha shook her head to regain her focus did she realize she was lying on top of Link. She had never so much as shaken his hand before this; it was enough to turn her cheeks as red as her scales. But there were more important things to worry about first. “L-Link? Are you alright?” asked Mipha, looking right at him. Link blinked a few times and focused his gaze onto Mipha, lifting his head and smiling a bit in response. “Oh, I’m glad to hear that,” she replied. “I’m sorry about the tumble there. I didn’t mean for us to fall that far, just enough to…” Mipha suddenly lifted her head and looked back to the lynel, remembering it was still there. The monster let its sword fall outs of its grasp before collapsing completely, its eyes rolling up into its head. It took a couple seconds for the feeling of victory to sink into Mipha. They had skirted danger and defeated the monster that threatened her home, with hardly a scratch on either of them. That was more than enough reason to be content with their performance. Looking back to Link, she could see he was smiling along with her. Their eyes met, and the surrounding world faded away in Mipha’s mind. Lying here on top of Link, sharing their body heat in the sun, both tired from their long walk and battle, Mipha was in a state of pure happiness. But then her eyes and mouth opened wide in horror as she felt a different kind of heat. A wet heat, pooling around her loins and spreading to her thighs, along with the feeling of something being rapidly pushed out of her body in that region. In all the chaos, she had somehow forgotten about how close to bursting she was. Against her wishes, her bladder had decided enough was enough, and chose this exact moment to release its contents. “Ah… aaah!” Mipha groaned, her body frozen in place while she unintentionally answered nature’s call right there and then, the slight noise of water spreading across clothing and onto the ground having reached her ears. Where there was clarity in her mind just a moment ago, now there was a mess of conflicting emotions. The lovely feeling of relief clashed with the embarrassment of losing control, and Link was there to witness it all, his mouth opening and cheeks turning rosy as he figured out what was happening… No, not just witness, she finally realized. With her on top, there was another person being covered with her pee. The very last person she wanted this to happen to, no less. “G-gah!” Mipha scrambled off to the side of Link, her limbs flailing about while urine continued to escape at a steady pace. Unable to stand upright in her state, she frantically crawled away, leaving a wet trail along the ground and panting all the while. It was not until she was clear of Link that Mipha stopped her crawling. Not that it made her feel any better; the damage had been done, and was still being done to herself, for that matter. With how soaked her legs felt already, there was little point in maneuvering into a proper squat, let alone trying to stop herself from peeing any further. All that was left was to accept her failure, and all the humiliation that came with it. Lifting herself onto her knees with her feet to the sides of her bottom, Mipha sighed, closed her eyes, and hung her head as she let her bladder finish emptying. Even after all she had let out prior, it still took a while for her pee to come to an end. It was more than enough for a golden puddle to grow a good deal outwards from her rump, fully covering the front of her legs and feet. But soon enough, the puddle stopped growing, and Mipha could no longer feel anything coming out. It was done, and in the worst possible manner. Kneeling in her own waste, Mipha could not imagine any princess of the domain before her in such a disgraceful state. She had to try and save some face if she still wanted to call herself a champion. Mipha opened her eyes with the intention of standing up, only to lose that drive upon seeing Link standing before her. What drew her gaze was not his face, but the wet patches on his tunic and trousers. Seeing her crime for herself that close up was too much for her to bear. “Link,” she started, not daring to give him any eye contact, “I’m… so sorry.” She wanted to say more, anything else to maybe diminish this humiliation, but did such words even exist? If they did, she would never think of them in such a distraught state. Then again, this shame was entirely deserved, she supposed. She had been careless, stubborn, and unreasonable, everything that a champion should not be, and her friend paid a gross price for it. He would probably never look at her the same way again, and she would just have to live with it. Or so she thought. Through her tear-obscured vision, Mipha could just make out a hand held in front of her, its palm facing up with the intention of her to grab it. Her gaze trailed up his arm and onto his face, where she found a smile lacking any judgment or disdain. Of course he would be compassionate even now; it was just who he was, she reminded herself. It was enough to make the corners of her lips pull upwards as well. Placing her hand in his, she allowed him to pull her onto her feet. Now face-to-face, she could not hide the redness in her cheeks, but somehow, standing in her own urine, she found the courage to talk again. “I… er, that is, the zoras all cannot begin to thank you enough for helping us slay this beast,” she began. “I am not sure how we can repay the huge debt we owe you now.” Looking down in modesty, she noticed the wet patches on his clothes once more. “Well, I think I know how we could start.” She returned her gaze to his. “What say you and I clean ourselves up back at the pond first? It is the least I can do after…” she trailed off. Link only nodded in response. Mipha allowed a light giggle to leave her throat. Does this mean I will get to see Link without a shirt on? Oh my... “Then we ought to get going before they’ll have to make you a new tunic,” she concluded, turning back towards the pond. They set off, leaving Ploymus Mountain, along with the defeated lynel and her puddle, to the elements once more.     Standing atop the divine beast Vah Ruta, Ploymus Mountain seemed so quiet now from Mipha’s view. She imagined the only sounds that could be heard there were the wind sweeping across the ground and the occasional wild animal moving about. Looking in its direction always brought back memories of that day, prevailing over the lynel, tumbling down the hill, the pleasant warmth of being so close to Link and the shameful heat of wetting herself on top of him. Of course, she could not feel that warmth now, nor would she ever feel it again. The sensation of touch had been lost to her for so long, she had almost forgotten what it felt like to move through the waters and have the cool, gentle breeze lick off the last few drops of a swim. She would never smell anything again either, be that the clean air of a lake or her own urine. Mipha looked down at her hands, now with a green aura and transparent enough to see through. Death was a strange experience, to say the least. She had thought she’d be filled with sadness and regret, and it was there to an extent, but there was a quiet peace to it all as well, keeping her patient and hopeful for the final clash against Calamity Ganon. Perhaps it was her memories of Link that gave her the will to persevere long after her body was gone. All she needed to do was think of the short time she got to spend with him, and her resolve to see her destiny to the end would return. She would always cherish her memories with Link, even and especially her one moment of disgrace.

MasterXploder